Title:   Childhood

Subject:  

Author:   Jacques Casanova

Keywords:  

Creator:  

PDF Version:   1.2



Contents:

Page No 1

Page No 2

Page No 3

Page No 4

Page No 5

Page No 6

Page No 7

Page No 8

Page No 9

Page No 10

Page No 11

Page No 12

Page No 13

Page No 14

Page No 15

Page No 16

Page No 17

Page No 18

Page No 19

Page No 20

Page No 21

Page No 22

Page No 23

Page No 24

Page No 25

Page No 26

Page No 27

Page No 28

Page No 29

Page No 30

Page No 31

Page No 32

Page No 33

Page No 34

Page No 35

Page No 36

Page No 37

Page No 38

Page No 39

Page No 40

Page No 41

Page No 42

Page No 43

Page No 44

Page No 45

Page No 46

Page No 47

Page No 48

Page No 49

Page No 50

Page No 51

Page No 52

Page No 53

Page No 54

Page No 55

Page No 56

Page No 57

Page No 58

Page No 59

Page No 60

Page No 61

Page No 62

Page No 63

Page No 64

Page No 65

Page No 66

Page No 67

Page No 68

Page No 69

Page No 70

Page No 71

Page No 72

Page No 73

Page No 74

Page No 75

Page No 76

Page No 77

Page No 78

Page No 79

Page No 80

Page No 81

Page No 82

Page No 83

Page No 84

Page No 85

Page No 86

Page No 87

Page No 88

Page No 89

Page No 90

Page No 91

Page No 92

Page No 93

Page No 94

Page No 95

Page No 96

Page No 97

Page No 98

Page No 99

Bookmarks





Page No 1


Childhood

Jacques Casanova



Top




Page No 2


Table of Contents

Childhood .............................................................................................................................................................1

Jacques Casanova .....................................................................................................................................1

CASANOVA AT DUX........................................................................................................................................1

I................................................................................................................................................................1

II ...............................................................................................................................................................4

III ..............................................................................................................................................................7

IV...........................................................................................................................................................10

TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE ................................................................................................................11

AUTHOR'S PREFACE.........................................................................................................................12

THE MEMOIRS OF JACQUES CASANOVA................................................................................................18

CHAPTER I. ..........................................................................................................................................18

CHAPTER II ..........................................................................................................................................23

CHAPTER III........................................................................................................................................35

CHAPTER IV........................................................................................................................................44

CHAPTER V.........................................................................................................................................62

CHAPTER VI........................................................................................................................................75

CHAPTER VII .......................................................................................................................................86


Childhood

i



Top




Page No 3


Childhood

Jacques Casanova

CASANOVA AT DUX  

I 

II 

III 

IV 

TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE 

AUTHOR'S PREFACE  

THE MEMOIRS OF JACQUES CASANOVA  

CHAPTER I. 

CHAPTER II 

CHAPTER III 

CHAPTER IV 

CHAPTER V 

CHAPTER VI 

CHAPTER VII  

MEMOIRS OF JACQUES CASANOVA de SEINGALT 17251798

VENETIAN YEARS, Volume 1aCHILDHOOD

THE RARE UNABRIDGED LONDON EDITION OF 1894 TRANSLATED BY ARTHUR MACHEN

TO WHICH HAS BEEN ADDED THE CHAPTERS DISCOVERED BY ARTHUR SYMONS.

CONTENTS:  CASANOVA AT DUX  TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE  AUTHOR'S PREFACE  CHILDHOOD

AND ADOLESCENCE 

CASANOVA AT DUX

An Unpublished Chapter of History, By Arthur Symons 

I

The Memoirs of Casanova, though they have enjoyed the popularity of  a  bad reputation, have never had

justice done to them by serious  students of literature, of life, and of history.  One English writer,  indeed, Mr.

Havelock Ellis, has realised that 'there are few more  delightful books in the world,' and he has analysed them

in an essay  on Casanova, published in Affirmations, with extreme care and  remarkable subtlety.  But this

essay stands alone, at all events in  English, as an attempt to take Casanova seriously, to show him in his

relation to his time, and in his relation to human problems.  And yet  these Memoirs are perhaps the most

valuable document which we possess  on the society of the eighteenth century; they are the history of a  unique

life, a unique personality, one of the greatest of  autobiographies; as a record of adventures, they are more

entertaining than Gil Blas, or Monte Cristo, or any of the imaginary  travels, and escapes, and masquerades in

life, which have been  written in imitation of them.  They tell the story of a man who loved  life passionately

for its own sake: one to whom woman was, indeed,  the most important thing in the world, but to whom

nothing in the  world was indifferent.  The bust which gives us the most lively  notion of him shows us a great,

vivid, intellectual face, full of  fiery energy and calm resource, the face of a thinker and a fighter  in one.  A

Childhood 1



Top




Page No 4


scholar, an adventurer, perhaps a Cabalist, a busy stirrer  in politics, a gamester, one 'born for the fairer sex,'

as he tells  us, and born also to be a vagabond; this man, who is remembered now  for his written account of

his own life, was that rarest kind of  autobiographer, one who did not live to write, but wrote because he  had

lived, and when he could live no longer. 

And his Memoirs take one all over Europe, giving sidelights, all  the  more valuable in being almost

accidental, upon many of the affairs  and people most interesting to us during twothirds of the eighteenth

century.  Giacomo Casanova was born in Venice, of Spanish and Italian  parentage, on April 2, 1725; he died

at the Chateau of Dux, in  Bohemia, on June 4, 1798.  In that lifetime of seventythree years he  travelled, as

his Memoirs show us, in Italy, France, Germany,  Austria, England, Switzerland, Belgium, Russia, Poland,

Spain,  Holland, Turkey; he met Voltaire at Ferney, Rousseau at Montmorency,  Fontenelle, d'Alembert and

Crebillon at Paris, George III. in London,  Louis XV. at Fontainebleau, Catherine the Great at St. Petersburg,

Benedict XII. at Rome, Joseph II. at Vienna, Frederick the Great at  SansSouci.  Imprisoned by the

Inquisitors of State in the Piombi at  Venice, he made, in 1755, the most famous escape in history.  His

Memoirs, as we have them, break off abruptly at the moment when he is  expecting a safe conduct, and the

permission to return to Venice  after twenty years' wanderings.  He did return, as we know from  documents in

the Venetian archives; he returned as secret agent of  the Inquisitors, and remained in their service from 1774

until 1782.  At the end of 1782 he left Venice; and next year we find him in  Paris, where, in 1784, he met

Count Waldstein at the Venetian  Ambassador's, and was invited by him to become his librarian at Dux.  He

accepted, and for the fourteen remaining years of his life lived  at Dux, where he wrote his Memoirs. 

Casanova died in 1798, but nothing was heard of the Memoirs (which  the Prince de Ligne, in his own

Memoirs, tells us that Casanova had  read to him, and in which he found 'du dyamatique, de la rapidite, du

comique, de la philosophie, des choses neuves, sublimes, inimitables  meme') until the year 1820, when a

certain Carlo Angiolini brought to  the publishing house of Brockhaus, in Leipzig, a manuscript entitled

Histoire de ma vie jusqua Pan 1797, in the handwriting of Casanova.  This manuscript, which I have

examined at Leipzig, is written on  foolscap paper, rather rough and yellow; it is written on both sides  of the

page, and in sheets or quires; here and there the paging shows  that some pages have been omitted, and in their

place are smaller  sheets of thinner and whiter paper, all in Casanova's handsome,  unmistakable handwriting.

The manuscript is done up in twelve  bundles, corresponding with the twelve volumes of the original  edition;

and only in one place is there a gap.  The fourth and fifth  chapters of the twelfth volume are missing, as the

editor of the  original edition points out, adding: 'It is not probable that these  two chapters have been

withdrawn from the manuscript of Casanova by a  strange hand; everything leads us to believe that the author

himself  suppressed them, in the intention, no doubt, of rewriting them, but  without having found time to do

so.' The manuscript ends abruptly  with the year 1774, and not with the year 1797, as the title would  lead us to

suppose. 

This manuscript, in its original state, has never been printed.  Herr  Brockhaus, on obtaining possession of the

manuscript, had it  translated into German by Wilhelm Schutz, but with many omissions and  alterations, and

published this translation, volume by volume, from  1822 to 1828, under the title, 'Aus den Memoiren des

Venetianers  Jacob Casanova de Seingalt.'  While the German edition was in course  of publication, Herr

Brockhaus employed a certain Jean Laforgue, a  professor of the French language at Dresden, to revise the

original  manuscript, correcting Casanova's vigorous, but at times incorrect,  and often somewhat Italian,

French according to his own notions of  elegant writing, suppressing passages which seemed too freespoken

from the point of view of morals and of politics, and altering the  names of some of the persons referred to, or

replacing those names by  initials.  This revised text was published in twelve volumes, the  first two in 1826,

the third and fourth in 1828, the fifth to the  eighth in 1832, and the ninth to the twelfth in 1837 ; the first four

bearing the imprint of Brockhaus at Leipzig and Ponthieu et Cie at  Paris; the next four the imprint of

Heideloff et Campe at Paris; and  the last four nothing but 'A Bruxelles.'  The volumes are all  uniform, and

were all really printed for the firm of Brockhaus.  This,  however far from representing the real text, is the only

authoritative  edition, and my references throughout this article will  always be to  this edition. 


Childhood

Childhood 2



Top




Page No 5


In turning over the manuscript at Leipzig, I read some of the  suppressed passages, and regretted their

suppression; but Herr  Brockhaus, the present head of the firm, assured me that they are not  really very

considerable in number.  The damage, however, to the  vivacity of the whole narrative, by the persistent

alterations of M.  Laforgue, is incalculable.  I compared many passages, and found  scarcely three consecutive

sentences untouched.  Herr Brockhaus  (whose courtesy I cannot sufficiently acknowledge) was kind enough

to  have a passage copied out for me, which I afterwards read over, and  checked word by word.  In this passage

Casanova says, for instance:  'Elle venoit presque tous les jours lui faire une belle visite.'  This  is altered into:

'Cependant chaque jour Therese venait lui faire  une  visite.'  Casanova says that some one 'avoit, comme de

raison,  forme  le projet d'allier Dieu avec le diable.'  This is made to read:  'Qui,  comme de raison, avait

saintement forme le projet d'allier les  interets du ciel aux oeuvres de ce monde.'  Casanova tells us that

Therese would not commit a mortal sin 'pour devenir reine du monde;'  pour une couronne,' corrects the

indefatigable Laforgue.  'Il ne  savoit que lui dire' becomes 'Dans cet etat de perplexite;' and so  forth.  It must,

therefore, be realized that the Memoirs, as we have  them, are only a kind of pale tracing of the vivid colours

of the  original. 

When Casanova's Memoirs were first published, doubts were expressed  as to their authenticity, first by Ugo

Foscolo (in the Westminster  Review, 1827), then by Querard, supposed to be an authority in regard  to

anonymous and pseudonymous writings, finally by Paul Lacroix, 'le  bibliophile Jacob', who suggested, or

rather expressed his  'certainty,' that the real author of the Memoirs was Stendhal, whose  'mind, character,

ideas and style' he seemed to recognise on every  page.  This theory, as foolish and as unsupported as the

Baconian  theory of Shakespeare, has been carelessly accepted, or at all events  accepted as possible, by many

good scholars who have never taken the  trouble to look into the matter for themselves.  It was finally

disproved by a series of articles of Armand Baschet, entitled  'Preuves curieuses de l'authenticite des

Memoires de Jacques Casanova  de Seingalt,' in 'Le Livre,' January, February, April and May,  1881;  and these

proofs were further corroborated by two articles of  Alessandro d'Ancona, entitled 'Un Avventuriere del

Secolo XVIII., in  the 'Nuovo Antologia,' February 1 and August 1, 1882.  Baschet had  never himself seen the

manuscript of the Memoirs, but he had learnt  all the facts about it from Messrs. Brockhaus, and he had

himself  examined the numerous papers relating to Casanova in the Venetian  archives.  A similar examination

was made at the Frari at about the  same time by the Abbe Fulin; and I myself, in 1894, not knowing at  the

time that the discovery had been already made, made it over again  for myself.  There the arrest of Casanova,

his imprisonment in the  Piombi, the exact date of his escape, the name of the monk who  accompanied him,

are all authenticated by documents contained in the  'riferte' of the Inquisition of State; there are the bills for

the  repairs of the roof and walls of the cell from which he escaped;  there are the reports of the spies on whose

information he was  arrested, for his too dangerous freespokenness in matters of  religion and morality.  The

same archives contain fortyeight letters  of Casanova to the Inquisitors of State, dating from 1763 to 1782,

among the Riferte dei Confidenti, or reports of secret agents; the  earliest asking permission to return to

Venice, the rest giving  information in regard to the immoralities of the city, after his  return there; all in the

same handwriting as the Memoirs.  Further  proof could scarcely be needed, but Baschet has done more than

prove  the authenticity, he has proved the extraordinary veracity, of the  Memoirs.  F. W. Barthold, in 'Die

Geschichtlichen Personlichkeiten  in  J. Casanova's Memoiren,' 2 vols., 1846, had already examined about  a

hundred of Casanova's allusions to well known people, showing the  perfect exactitude of all but six or seven,

and out of these six or  seven inexactitudes ascribing only a single one to the author's  intention.  Baschet and

d'Ancona both carry on what Barthold had  begun; other investigators, in France, Italy and Germany, have

followed them; and two things are now certain, first, that Casanova  himself wrote the Memoirs published

under his name, though not  textually in the precise form in which we have them; and, second,  that as their

veracity becomes more and more evident as they are  confronted with more and more independent witnesses,

it is only fair  to suppose that they are equally truthful where the facts are such as  could only have been known

to Casanova himself. 


Childhood

Childhood 3



Top




Page No 6


II

For more than twothirds of a century it has been known that  Casanova  spent the last fourteen years of his

life at Dux, that he  wrote his  Memoirs there, and that he died there.  During all this time  people  have been

discussing the authenticity and the truthfulness of  the  Memoirs, they have been searching for information

about Casanova  in  various directions, and yet hardly any one has ever taken the  trouble, or obtained the

permission, to make a careful examination in  precisely the one place where information was most likely to be

found.  The very existence of the manuscripts at Dux was known only  to a few, and to most of these only on

hearsay; and thus the singular  good fortune was reserved for me, on my visit to Count Waldstein in

September 1899, to be the first to discover the most interesting  things contained in these manuscripts.  M.

Octave Uzanne, though he  had not himself visited Dux, had indeed procured copies of some of  the

manuscripts, a few of which were published by him in Le Livre, in  1887 and 1889.  But with the death of Le

Livre in 1889 the 'Casanova  inedit' came to an end, and has never, so far as I know, been  continued

elsewhere.  Beyond the publication of these fragments,  nothing has been done with the manuscripts at Dux,

nor has an account  of them ever been given by any one who has been allowed to examine  them. 

For five years, ever since I had discovered the documents in the  Venetian archives, I had wanted to go to

Dux; and in 1899, when I was  staying with Count Lutzow at Zampach, in Bohemia, I found the way  kindly

opened for me.  Count Waldstein, the present head of the  family, with extreme courtesy, put all his

manuscripts at my  disposal, and invited me to stay with him.  Unluckily, he was called  away on the morning

of the day that I reached Dux.  He had left  everything ready for me, and I was shown over the castle by a

friend  of his, Dr. Kittel, whose courtesy I should like also to acknowledge.  After a hurried visit to the castle

we started on the long drive to  Oberleutensdorf, a smaller Schloss near Komotau, where the Waldstein  family

was then staying.  The air was sharp and bracing; the two  Russian horses flew like the wind; I was whirled

along in an  unfamiliar darkness, through a strange country, black with coal  mines, through dark pine woods,

where a wild peasantry dwelt in  little mining towns.  Here and there, a few men and women passed us  on the

road, in their Sunday finery; then a long space of silence,  and we were in the open country, galloping between

broad fields; and  always in a haze of lovely hills, which I saw more distinctly as we  drove back next morning. 

The return to Dux was like a triumphal entry, as we dashed through  the marketplace filled with people come

for the Monday market, pots  and pans and vegetables strewn in heaps all over the ground, on the  rough

paving stones, up to the great gateway of the castle, leaving  but just room for us to drive through their midst.

I had the  sensation of an enormous building: all Bohemian castles are big, but  this one was like a royal

palace.  Set there in the midst of the  town, after the Bohemian fashion, it opens at the back upon great

gardens, as if it were in the midst of the country.  I walked through  room after room, along corridor after

corridor; everywhere there were  pictures, everywhere portraits of Wallenstein, and battlescenes in  which he

led on his troops.  The library, which was formed, or at  least arranged, by Casanova, and which remains as he

left it,  contains some 25,000 volumes, some of them of considerable value; one  of the most famous books in

Bohemian literature, Skala's History of  the Church, exists in manuscript at Dux, and it is from this  manuscript

that the two published volumes of it were printed.  The  library forms part of the Museum, which occupies a

groundfloor wing  of the castle.  The first room is an armoury, in which all kinds of  arms are arranged, in a

decorative way, covering the ceiling and the  walls with strange patterns.  The second room contains pottery,

collected by Casanova's Waldstein on his Eastern travels.  The third  room is full of curious mechanical toys,

and cabinets, and carvings  in ivory.  Finally, we come to the library, contained in the two  innermost rooms.

The bookshelves are painted white, and reach to  the lowvaulted ceilings, which are whitewashed.  At the

end of a  bookcase, in the corner of one of the windows, hangs a fine engraved  portrait of Casanova. 

After I had been all over the castle, so long Casanova's home, I  was  taken to Count Waldstein's study, and left

there with the  manuscripts.  I found six huge cardboard cases, large enough to  contain foolscap paper, lettered

on the back: 'Grafl. Waldstein  Wartenberg'sches Real Fideicommiss.  DuxOberleutensdorf:


Childhood

II 4



Top




Page No 7


Handschriftlicher Nachlass Casanova.'  The cases were arranged so as  to stand like books; they opened at the

side; and on opening them,  one after another, I found series after series of manuscripts roughly  thrown

together, after some pretence at arrangement, and lettered  with a very generalised description of contents.  The

greater part of  the manuscripts were in Casanova's handwriting, which I could see  gradually beginning to get

shaky with years.  Most were written in  French, a certain number in Italian.  The beginning of a catalogue in

the library, though said to be by him, was not in his handwriting.  Perhaps it was taken down at his dictation.

There were also some  copies of Italian and Latin poems not written by him.  Then there  were many big

bundles of letters addressed to him, dating over more  than thirty years.  Almost all the rest was in his own

handwriting. 

I came first upon the smaller manuscripts, among which I, found,  jumbled  together on the same and on

separate scraps of paper,  washingbills, accounts, hotel bills, lists of letters written, first  drafts of letters with

many erasures, notes on books, theological and  mathematical notes, sums, Latin quotations, French and

Italian  verses, with variants, a long list of classical names which have and  have not been 'francises,' with

reasons for and against; 'what I must  wear at Dresden'; headings without anything to follow, such as:

'Reflexions on respiration, on the true cause of youththe crows'; a  new method of winning the lottery at

Rome; recipes, among which is a  long printed list of perfumes sold at Spa; a newspaper cutting, dated  Prague,

25th October 1790, on the thirtyseventh balloon ascent of  Blanchard; thanks to some 'noble donor' for the

gift of a dog called  'Finette'; a passport for 'Monsieur de Casanova, Venitien, allant  d'ici en Hollande, October

13, 1758 (Ce Passeport bon pour quinze  jours)', together with an order for posthorses, gratis, from Paris  to

Bordeaux and Bayonne.' 

Occasionally, one gets a glimpse into his daily life at Dux, as in  this note, scribbled on a fragment of paper

(here and always I  translate the French literally): 'I beg you to tell my servant what  the biscuits are that I like

to eat; dipped in wine, to fortify my  stomach.  I believe that they can all be found at Roman's.'  Usually,

however, these notes, though often suggested by something closely  personal, branch off into more general

considerations; or else begin  with general considerations, and end with a case in point.  Thus, for  instance, a

fragment of three pages begins: 'A compliment which is  only made to gild the pill is a positive impertinence,

and Monsieur  Bailli is nothing but a charlatan; the monarch ought to have spit in  his face, but the monarch

trembled with fear.'  A manuscript entitled  'Essai d'Egoisme,' dated, 'Dux, this 27th June, 1769,' contains, in

the midst of various reflections, an offer to let his 'appartement'  in return for enough money to 'tranquillise for

six months two Jew  creditors at Prague.'  Another manuscript is headed 'Pride and  Folly,' and begins with a

long series of antitheses, such as: 'All  fools are not proud, and all proud men are fools.  Many fools are  happy,

all proud men are unhappy.'  On the same sheet follows this  instance or application: 

Whether it is possible to compose a Latin distich of the greatest  beauty without knowing either the Latin

language or prosody.  We must  examine the possibility and the impossibility, and afterwards see who  is the

man who says he is the author of the distich, for there are  extraordinary people in the world.  My brother, in

short, ought to  have composed the distich, because he says so, and because he  confided it to me tete'atete.  I

had, it is true, difficulty in  believing him; but what is one to do!  Either one must believe, or  suppose him

capable of telling a lie which could only be told by a  fool; and that is impossible, for all Europe knows that

my brother is  not a fool. 

Here, as so often in these manuscripts, we seem to see Casanova  thinking on paper.  He uses scraps of paper

(sometimes the blank page  of a letter, on the other side of which we see the address) as a kind  of informal

diary; and it is characteristic of him, of the man of  infinitely curious mind, which this adventurer really was,

that there  are so few merely personal notes among these casual jottings.  Often,  they are purely abstract; at

times, metaphysical 'jeux d'esprit,'  like the sheet of fourteen 'Different Wagers,' which begins: 

I wager that it is not true that a man who weighs a hundred pounds  will weigh more if you kill him.  I wager

that if there is any  difference, he will weigh less.  I wager that diamond powder has not  sufficient force to kill


Childhood

II 5



Top




Page No 8


a man. 

Side by side with these fanciful excursions into science, come more  serious ones, as in the note on Algebra,

which traces its progress  since the year 1494, before which 'it had only arrived at the  solution of problems of

the second degree, inclusive.'  A scrap of  paper tells us that Casanova 'did not like regular towns.'  'I like,'  he

says, 'Venice, Rome, Florence, Milan, Constantinople, Genoa.'  Then  he becomes abstract and inquisitive

again, and writes two pages,  full  of curious, outoftheway learning, on the name of Paradise: 

The name of Paradise is a name in Genesis which indicates a place  of  pleasure (lieu voluptueux): this term is

Persian.  This place of  pleasure was made by God before he had created man. 

It may be remembered that Casanova quarrelled with Voltaire,  because  Voltaire had told him frankly that his

translation of  L'Ecossaise was  a bad translation.  It is piquant to read another note  written in  this style of

righteous indignation: 

Voltaire, the hardy Voltaire, whose pen is without bit or bridle;  Voltaire, who devoured the Bible, and

ridiculed our dogmas, doubts,  and after having made proselytes to impiety, is not ashamed, being  reduced to

the extremity of life, to ask for the sacraments, and to  cover his body with more relics than St. Louis had at

Amboise. 

Here is an argument more in keeping with the tone of the Memoirs: 

A girl who is pretty and good, and as virtuous as you please, ought  not to take it ill that a man, carried away

by her charms, should set  himself to the task of making their conquest.  If this man cannot  please her by any

means, even if his passion be criminal, she ought  never to take offence at it, nor treat him unkindly; she ought

to be  gentle, and pity him, if she does not love him, and think it enough  to keep invincibly hold upon her own

duty. 

Occasionally he touches upon aesthetical matters, as in a fragment  which begins with this liberal definition of

beauty: 

Harmony makes beauty, says M. de S. P. (Bernardin de St. Pierre),  but  the definition is too short, if he thinks

he has said everything.  Here is mine.  Remember that the subject is metaphysical.  An object  really beautiful

ought to seem beautiful to all whose eyes fall upon  it.  That is all; there is nothing more to be said. 

At times we have an anecdote and its commentary, perhaps jotted  down  for use in that latter part of the

Memoirs which was never  written,  or which has been lost.  Here is a single sheet, dated 'this  2nd  September,

1791,' and headed Souvenir: 

The Prince de Rosenberg said to me, as we went down stairs, that  Madame de Rosenberg was dead, and

asked me if the Comte de Waldstein  had in the library the illustration of the Villa d'Altichiero, which  the

Emperor had asked for in vain at the city library of Prague, and  when I answered 'yes,' he gave an equivocal

laugh.  A moment  afterwards, he asked me if he might tell the Emperor.  'Why not,  monseigneur?  It is not a

secret, 'Is His Majesty coming to Dux?'  'If  he goes to Oberlaitensdorf (sic) he will go to Dux, too; and he  may

ask you for it, for there is a monument there which relates to  him  when he was Grand Duke.'  'In that case, His

Majesty can also see  my  critical remarks on the Egyptian prints.' 

The Emperor asked me this morning, 6th October, how I employed my  time at Dux, and I told him that I was

making an Italian anthology.  'You have all the Italians, then?'  'All, sire.'  See what a lie  leads to.  If I had not

lied in saying that I was making an  anthology, I should not have found myself obliged to lie again in  saying

that we have all the Italian poets.  If the Emperor comes to  Dux, I shall kill myself. 


Childhood

II 6



Top




Page No 9


'They say that this Dux is a delightful spot,' says Casanova in one  of the most personal of his notes, 'and I see

that it might be for  many; but not for me, for what delights me in my old age is  independent of the place

which I inhabit.  When I do not sleep I  dream, and when I am tired of dreaming I blacken paper, then I read,

and most often reject all that my pen has vomited.'  Here we see him  blackening paper, on every occasion, and

for every purpose.  In one  bundle I found an unfinished story about Roland, and some adventure  with women

in a cave; then a 'Meditation on arising from sleep, 19th  May 1789'; then a 'Short Reflection of a Philosopher

who finds  himself thinking of procuring his own death.  At Dux, on getting out  of bed on 13th October 1793,

day dedicated to St. Lucy, memorable in  my too long life.'  A big budget, containing cryptograms, is headed

'Grammatical Lottery'; and there is the titlepage of a treatise on  The Duplication of the Hexahedron,

demonstrated geometrically to all  the Universities and all the Academies of Europe.' [See Charles  Henry, Les

Connaissances Mathimatiques de Casanova.  Rome, 1883.]  There are innumerable verses, French and Italian,

in all stages,  occasionally attaining the finality of these lines, which appear in  half a dozen tentative forms: 

'Sans mystere point de plaisirs,  Sans silence point de mystere.  Charme divin de mes loisirs,  Solitude! que tu

mes chere! 

Then there are a number of more or less complete manuscripts of  some  extent.  There is the manuscript of the

translation of Homer's  'Iliad, in ottava rima (published in Venice, 17758); of the  'Histoire de Venise,' of the

'Icosameron,' a curious book published  in 1787, purporting to be 'translated from English,' but really an

original work of Casanova; 'Philocalies sur les Sottises des  Mortels,' a long manuscript never published; the

sketch and beginning  of 'Le Pollmarque, ou la Calomnie demasquee par la presence d'esprit.  Tragicomedie en

trois actes, composed a Dux dans le mois de Juin de  l'Annee, 1791,' which recurs again under the form of the

'Polemoscope: La Lorgnette menteuse ou la Calomnie demasquge,' acted  before the Princess de Ligne, at her

chateau at Teplitz, 1791.  There  is a treatise in Italian, 'Delle Passioni'; there are long dialogues,  such as 'Le

Philosophe et le Theologien', and 'Reve': 'DieuMoi';  there is the 'Songe d'un Quart d'Heure', divided into

minutes; there  is the very lengthy criticism of 'Bernardin de SaintPierre'; there  is the 'Confutation d'une

Censure indiscrate qu'on lit dans la  Gazette de Iena, 19 Juin 1789'; with another large manuscript,

unfortunately imperfect, first called 'L'Insulte', and then 'Placet  au Public', dated 'Dux, this 2nd March, 1790,'

referring to the same  criticism on the 'Icosameron' and the 'Fuite des Prisons.  L'Histoire  de ma Fuite des

Prisons de la Republique de Venise, qu'on appelle les  Plombs', which is the first draft of the most famous part

of the  Memoirs, was published at Leipzig in 1788; and, having read it in the  Marcian Library at Venice, I am

not surprised to learn from this  indignant document that it was printed 'under the care of a young  Swiss, who

had the talent to commit a hundred faults of orthography.' 

III

We come now to the documents directly relating to the Memoirs, and  among these are several attempts at a

preface, in which we see the  actual preface coming gradually into form.  One is entitled 'Casanova  au Lecteur',

another 'Histoire de mon Existence', and a third  Preface.  There is also a brief and characteristic 'Precis de ma

vie', dated November 17, 1797.  Some of these have been printed in Le  Livre, 1887.  But by far the most

important manuscript that I  discovered, one which, apparently, I am the first to discover, is a  manuscript

entitled 'Extrait du Chapitre 4 et 5.  It is written on  paper similar to that on which the Memoirs are written; the

pages are  numbered 104148; and though it is described as Extrait, it seems to  contain, at all events, the

greater part of the missing chapters to  which I have already referred, Chapters IV. and V.  of the last  volume

of the Memoirs.  In this manuscript we find Armeliine and  Scolastica, whose story is interrupted by the abrupt

ending of  Chapter III.; we find Mariuccia of Vol. VII, Chapter IX., who married  a hairdresser; and we find

also Jaconine, whom Casanova recognises as  his daughter, 'much prettier than Sophia, the daughter of

Therese  Pompeati, whom I had left at London.'  It is curious that this very  important manuscript, which

supplies the one missing link in the  Memoirs, should never have been discovered by any of the few people

who have had the opportunity of looking over the Dux manuscripts.  I  am inclined to explain it by the fact that


Childhood

III 7



Top




Page No 10


the case in which I found  this manuscript contains some papers not relating to Casanova.  Probably, those who

looked into this case looked no further.  I have  told Herr Brockhaus of my discovery, and I hope to see

Chapters IV.  and V.  in their places when the longlookedfor edition of the  complete text is at length given

to the world. 

Another manuscript which I found tells with great piquancy the  whole  story of the Abbe de Brosses'

ointment, the curing of the  Princess de  Conti's pimples, and the birth of the Duc de Montpensier,  which is

told very briefly, and with much less point, in the Memoirs  (vol.  iii., p. 327).  Readers of the Memoirs will

remember the duel at  Warsaw with Count Branicki in 1766 (vol. X., pp. 274320), an affair  which attracted a

good deal of attention at the time, and of which  there is an account in a letter from the Abbe Taruffi to the

dramatist, Francesco Albergati, dated Warsaw, March 19, 1766, quoted  in Ernesto Masi's Life of Albergati,

Bologna, 1878.  A manuscript at  Dux in Casanova's handwriting gives an account of this duel in the  third

person; it is entitled, 'Description de l'affaire arrivee a  Varsovie le 5 Mars, 1766'.  D'Ancona, in the Nuova

Antologia (vol.  lxvii., p.  412), referring to the Abbe Taruffi's account, mentions  what he considers to be a

slight discrepancy: that Taruffi refers to  the danseuse, about whom the duel was fought, as La Casacci, while

Casanova refers to her as La Catai.  In this manuscript Casanova  always refers to her as La Casacci; La Catai

is evidently one of M.  Laforgue's arbitrary alterations of the text. 

In turning over another manuscript, I was caught by the name  Charpillon, which every reader of the Memoirs

will remember as the  name of the harpy by whom Casanova suffered so much in London, in  17634.  This

manuscript begins by saying: 'I have been in London for  six months and have been to see them (that is, the

mother and  daughter) in their own house,' where he finds nothing but 'swindlers,  who cause all who go there

to lose their money in gambling.'  This  manuscript adds some details to the story told in the ninth and tenth

volumes of the Memoirs, and refers to the meeting with the  Charpillons four and a half years before,

described in Volume V.,  pages 428485.  It is written in a tone of great indignation.  Elsewhere, I found a

letter written by Casanova, but not signed,  referring to an anonymous letter which he had received in

reference  to the Charpillons, and ending: 'My handwriting is known.'  It was  not until the last that I came upon

great bundles of letters  addressed to Casanova, and so carefully preserved that little scraps  of paper, on which

postscripts are written, are still in their  places.  One still sees the seals on the backs of many of the  letters, on

paper which has slightly yellowed with age, leaving the  ink, however, almost always fresh.  They come from

Venice, Paris,  Rome, Prague, Bayreuth, The Hague, Genoa, Fiume, Trieste, etc., and  are addressed to as

many places, often poste restante.  Many are  letters from women, some in beautiful handwriting, on thick

paper;  others on scraps of paper, in painful hands, illspelt.  A Countess  writes pitifully, imploring help; one

protests her love, in spite of  the 'many chagrins' he has caused her; another asks 'how they are to  live

together'; another laments that a report has gone about that she  is secretly living with him, which may harm

his reputation.  Some are  in French, more in Italian.  'Mon cher Giacometto', writes one woman,  in French;

'Carissimo a Amatissimo', writes another, in Italian.  These letters from women are in some confusion, and are

in need of a  good deal of sorting over and rearranging before their full extent  can be realised.  Thus I found

letters in the same handwriting  separated by letters in other handwritings; many are unsigned, or  signed only

by a single initial; many are undated, or dated only with  the day of the week or month.  There are a great

many letters, dating  from 1779 to 1786, signed 'Francesca Buschini,' a name which I cannot  identify; they are

written in Italian, and one of them begins: 'Unico  Mio vero Amico' ('my only true friend').  Others are signed

'Virginia  B.'; one of these is dated, 'Forli, October 15, 1773.'  There is also  a 'Theresa B.,' who writes from

Genoa.  I was at first unable to  identify the writer of a whole series of letters in French, very  affectionate and

intimate letters, usually unsigned, occasionally  signed 'B.'  She calls herself votre petite amie; or she ends with

a  halfsmiling, halfreproachful 'goodnight, and sleep better than I'  In one letter, sent from Paris in 1759, she

writes: 'Never believe  me, but when I tell you that I love you, and that I shall love you  always: In another

letter, illspelt, as her letters often are, she  writes: 'Be assured that evil tongues, vapours, calumny, nothing

can  change my heart, which is yours entirely, and has no will to change  its master.'  Now, it seems to me that

these letters must be from  Manon Baletti, and that they are the letters referred to in the sixth  volume of the

Memoirs.  We read there (page 60) how on Christmas Day,  1759, Casanova receives a letter from Manon in


Childhood

III 8



Top




Page No 11


Paris, announcing her  marriage with 'M. Blondel, architect to the King, and member of his  Academy'; she

returns him his letters, and begs him to return hers,  or burn them.  Instead of doing so he allows Esther to read

them,  intending to burn them afterwards.  Esther begs to be allowed to keep  the letters, promising to 'preserve

them religiously all her life.'  'These letters,' he says, 'numbered more than two hundred, and the  shortest were

of four pages: Certainly there are not two hundred of  them at Dux, but it seems to me highly probable that

Casanova made a  final selection from Manon's letters, and that it is these which I  have found. 

But, however this may be, I was fortunate enough to find the set of  letters which I was most anxious to find

the letters from Henriette,  whose loss every writer on Casanova has lamented.  Henriette, it will  be

remembered, makes her first appearance at Cesena, in the year  1748; after their meeting at Geneva, she

reappears, romantically 'a  propos', twentytwo years later, at Aix in Provence; and she writes  to Casanova

proposing 'un commerce epistolaire', asking him what he  has done since his escape from prison, and

promising to do her best  to tell him all that has happened to her during the long interval.  After quoting her

letter, he adds: 'I replied to her, accepting the  correspondence that she offered me, and telling her briefly all

my  vicissitudes.  She related to me in turn, in some forty letters, all  the history of her life.  If she dies before

me, I shall add these  letters to these Memoirs; but today she is still alive, and always  happy, though now

old.'  It has never been known what became of these  letters, and why they were not added to the Memoirs.  I

have found a  great quantity of them, some signed with her married name in full,  'Henriette de Schnetzmann,'

and I am inclined to think that she  survived Casanova, for one of the letters is dated Bayreuth, 1798,  the year

of Casanova's death.  They are remarkably charming, written  with a mixture of piquancy and distinction; and I

will quote the  characteristic beginning and end of the last letter I was able to  find.  It begins: 'No, it is

impossible to be sulky with you!' and  ends: 'If I become vicious, it is you, my Mentor, who make me so, and  I

cast my sins upon you.  Even if I were damned I should still be  your most devoted friend, Henriette de

Schnetzmann.'  Casanova was  twentythree when he met Henriette; now, herself an old woman, she  writes to

him when he is seventythree, as if the fifty years that  had passed were blotted out in the faithful affection of

her memory.  How many more discreet and less changing lovers have had the quality  of constancy in change,

to which this lifelong correspondence bears  witness?  Does it not suggest a view of Casanova not quite the

view  of all the world?  To me it shows the real man, who perhaps of all  others best understood what Shelley

meant when he said: 

True love in this differs from gold or clay  That to divide is not  to take away. 

But, though the letters from women naturally interested me the  most,  they were only a certain proportion of

the great mass of  correspondence which I turned over.  There were letters from Carlo  Angiolini, who was

afterwards to bring the manuscript of the Memoirs  to Brockhaus; from Balbi, the monk with whom Casanova

escaped from  the Piombi; from the Marquis Albergati, playwright, actor, and  eccentric, of whom there is

some account in the Memoirs; from the  Marquis Mosca, 'a distinguished man of letters whom I was anxious

to  see,' Casanova tells us in the same volume in which he describes his  visit to the Moscas at Pesaro; from

Zulian, brother of the Duchess of  Fiano; from Richard Lorrain, 'bel homme, ayant de l'esprit, le ton et  le gout

de la bonne societe', who came to settle at Gorizia in 1773,  while Casanova was there; from the Procurator

Morosini, whom he  speaks of in the Memoirs as his 'protector,' and as one of those  through whom he

obtained permission to return to Venice.  His other  'protector,' the 'avogador' Zaguri, had, says Casanova,

'since the  affair of the Marquis Albergati, carried on a most interesting  correspondence with me'; and in fact I

found a bundle of no less than  a hundred and thirtyeight letters from him, dating from 1784 to  1798.

Another bundle contains one hundred and seventytwo letters  from Count Lamberg.  In the Memoirs

Casanova says, referring to his  visit to Augsburg at the end of 1761: 

I used to spend my evenings in a very agreeable manner at the house  of Count Max de Lamberg, who resided

at the court of the  PrinceBishop with the title of Grand Marshal.  What particularly  attached me to Count

Lamberg was his literary talent.  A firstrate  scholar, learned to a degree, he has published several much

esteemed  works.  I carried on an exchange of letters with him which ended only  with his death four years ago


Childhood

III 9



Top




Page No 12


in 1792. 

Casanova tells us that, at his second visit to Augsburg in the  early  part of 1767, he 'supped with Count

Lamberg two or three times a  week,' during the four months he was there.  It is with this year  that the letters I

have found begin: they end with the year of his  death, 1792.  In his 'Memorial d'un Mondain' Lamberg refers

to  Casanova as 'a man known in literature, a man of profound knowledge.'  In the first edition of 1774, he

laments that 'a man such as M. de S.  Galt' should not yet have been taken back into favour by the Venetian

government, and in the second edition, 1775, rejoices over Casanova's  return to Venice.  Then there are letters

from Da Ponte, who tells  the story of Casanova's curious relations with Mme. d'Urfe, in his  'Memorie scritte

da esso', 1829; from Pittoni, Bono, and others  mentioned in different parts of the Memoirs, and from some

dozen  others who are not mentioned in them.  The only letters in the whole  collection that have been

published are those from the Prince de  Ligne and from Count Koenig. 

IV

Casanova tells us in his Memoirs that, during his later years at  Dux,  he had only been able to 'hinder black

melancholy from devouring  his  poor existence, or sending him out of his mind,' by writing ten or  twelve

hours a day.  The copious manuscripts at Dux show us how  persistently he was at work on a singular variety

of subjects, in  addition to the Memoirs, and to the various books which he published  during those years.  We

see him jotting down everything that comes  into his head, for his own amusement, and certainly without any

thought of publication; engaging in learned controversies, writing  treatises on abstruse mathematical

problems, composing comedies to be  acted before Count Waldstein's neighbours, practising versewriting  in

two languages, indeed with more patience than success, writing  philosophical dialogues in which God and

himself are the speakers,  and keeping up an extensive correspondence, both with distinguished  men and with

delightful women.  His mental activity, up to the age of  seventythree, is as prodigious as the activity which

he had expended  in living a multiform and incalculable life.  As in life everything  living had interested him so

in his retirement from life every idea  makes its separate appeal to him; and he welcomes ideas with the same

impartiality with which he had welcomed adventures.  Passion has  intellectualised itself, and remains not less

passionate.  He wishes  to do everything, to compete with every one; and it is only after  having spent seven

years in heaping up miscellaneous learning, and  exercising his faculties in many directions, that he turns to

look  back over his own past life, and to live it over again in memory, as  he writes down the narrative of what

had interested him most in it.  'I write in the hope that my history will never see the broad day  light of

publication,' he tells us, scarcely meaning it, we may be  sure, even in the moment of hesitancy which may

naturally come to  him.  But if ever a book was written for the pleasure of writing it,  it was this one; and an

autobiography written for oneself is not  likely to be anything but frank. 

'Truth is the only God I have ever adored,' he tells us: and we now  know how truthful he was in saying so.  I

have only summarised in  this article the most important confirmations of his exact accuracy  in facts and

dates; the number could be extended indefinitely.  In  the manuscripts we find innumerable further

confirmations; and their  chief value as testimony is that they tell us nothing which we should  not have

already known, if we had merely taken Casanova at his word.  But it is not always easy to take people at their

own word, when they  are writing about themselves; and the world has been very loth to  believe in Casanova

as he represents himself.  It has been specially  loth to believe that he is telling the truth when he tells us about

his adventures with women.  But the letters contained among these  manuscripts shows us the women of

Casanova writing to him with all  the fervour and all the fidelity which he attributes to them; and  they show

him to us in the character of as fervid and faithful a  lover.  In every fact, every detail, and in the whole mental

impression which they convey, these manuscripts bring before us the  Casanova of the Memoirs.  As I seemed

to come upon Casanova at home,  it was as if I came upon old friend, already perfectly known to me,  before I

had made my pilgrimage to Dux. 


Childhood

IV 10



Top




Page No 13


1902 

TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE

A series of adventures wilder and more fantastic than the wildest  of  romances, written down with the

exactitude of a business diary; a  view of men and cities from Naples to Berlin, from Madrid and London  to

Constantinople and St. Petersburg; the 'vie intime' of the  eighteenth century depicted by a man, who today

sat with cardinals  and saluted crowned heads, and to morrow lurked in dens of profligacy  and crime; a book

of confessions penned without reticence and  without penitence; a record of forty years of "occult"

charlatanism;  a collection of tales of successful imposture, of 'bonnes fortunes',  of marvellous escapes, of

transcendent audacity, told with the humour  of Smollett and the delicate wit of Voltaire.  Who is there

interested in men and letters, and in the life of the past, who would  not cry, "Where can such a book as this be

found?" 

Yet the above catalogue is but a brief outline, a bare and meagre  summary, of the book known as "THE

MEMOIRS OF CASANOVA"; a work  absolutely unique in literature.  He who opens these wonderful pages

is as one who sits in a theatre and looks across the gloom, not on a  stageplay, but on another and a vanished

world.  The curtain draws  up, and suddenly a hundred and fifty years are rolled away, and in  bright light

stands out before us the whole life of the past; the gay  dresses, the polished wit, the careless morals, and all

the revel and  dancing of those merry years before the mighty deluge of the  Revolution.  The palaces and

marble stairs of old Venice are no  longer desolate, but thronged with scarletrobed senators, prisoners  with

the doom of the Ten upon their heads cross the Bridge of Sighs,  at dead of night the nun slips out of the

convent gate to the dark  canal where a gondola is waiting, we assist at the 'parties fines' of  cardinals, and we

see the bank made at faro.  Venice gives place to  the assembly rooms of Mrs. Cornely and the fast taverns of

the London  of 1760; we pass from Versailles to the Winter Palace of St.  Petersburg in the days of Catherine,

from the policy of the Great  Frederick to the lewd mirth of strollingplayers, and the presence  chamber of

the Vatican is succeeded by an intrigue in a garret.  It  is indeed a new experience to read this history of a man

who,  refraining from nothing, has concealed nothing; of one who stood in  the courts of Louis the Magnificent

before Madame de Pompadour and  the nobles of the Ancien Regime, and had an affair with an  adventuress of

Denmark Street, Soho; who was bound over to keep the  peace by Fielding, and knew Cagliostro.  The friend

of popes and  kings and noblemen, and of all the male and female ruffians and  vagabonds of Europe, abbe,

soldier, charlatan, gamester, financier,  diplomatist, viveur, philosopher, virtuoso, "chemist, fiddler, and

buffoon," each of these, and all of these was Giacomo Casanova,  Chevalier de Seingalt, Knight of the Golden

Spur. 

And not only are the Memoirs a literary curiosity; they are almost  equally curious from a bibliographical

point of view.  The manuscript  was written in French and came into the possession of the publisher

Brockhaus, of Leipzig, who had it translated into German, and  printed.  From this German edition, M. Aubert

de Vitry retranslated  the work into French, but omitted about a fourth of the matter, and  this mutilated and

worthless version is frequently purchased by  unwary bibliophiles.  In the year 1826, however, Brockhaus, in

order  presumably to protect his property, printed the entire text of the  original MS. in French, for the first

time, and in this complete  form, containing a large number of anecdotes and incidents not to be  found in the

spurious version, the work was not acceptable to the  authorities, and was consequently rigorously suppressed.

Only a few  copies sent out for presentation or for review are known to have  escaped, and from one of these

rare copies the present translation  has been made and soley for private circulation. 

In conclusion, both translator and 'editeur' have done their utmost  to present the English Casanova in a dress

worthy of the wonderful  and witty original. 


Childhood

TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE 11



Top




Page No 14


AUTHOR'S PREFACE

I will begin with this confession: whatever I have done in the  course  of my life, whether it be good or evil,

has been done freely; I  am a  free agent. 

The doctrine of the Stoics or of any other sect as to the force of  Destiny is a bubble engendered by the

imagination of man, and is near  akin to Atheism.  I not only believe in one God, but my faith as a  Christian is

also grafted upon that tree of philosophy which has  never spoiled anything. 

I believe in the existence of an immaterial God, the Author and  Master of all beings and all things, and I feel

that I never had any  doubt of His existence, from the fact that I have always relied upon  His providence,

prayed to Him in my distress, and that He has always  granted my prayers.  Despair brings death, but prayer

does away with  despair; and when a man has prayed he feels himself supported by new  confidence and

endowed with power to act.  As to the means employed  by the Sovereign Master of human beings to avert

impending dangers  from those who beseech His assistance, I confess that the knowledge  of them is above the

intelligence of man, who can but wonder and  adore.  Our ignorance becomes our only resource, and happy,

truly  happy; are those who cherish their ignorance!  Therefore must we pray  to God, and believe that He has

granted the favour we have been  praying for, even when in appearance it seems the reverse.  As to the  position

which our body ought to assume when we address ourselves to  the Creator, a line of Petrarch settles it: 

'Con le ginocchia della mente inchine.' 

Man is free, but his freedom ceases when he has no faith in it; and  the greater power he ascribes to faith, the

more he deprives himself  of that power which God has given to him when He endowed him with the  gift of

reason.  Reason is a particle of the Creator's divinity.  When  we use it with a spirit of humility and justice we

are certain  to  please the Giver of that precious gift.  God ceases to be God only  for  those who can admit the

possibility of His nonexistence, and  that  conception is in itself the most severe punishment they can  suffer. 

Man is free; yet we must not suppose that he is at liberty to do  everything he pleases, for he becomes a slave

the moment he allows  his actions to be ruled by passion.  The man who has sufficient power  over himself to

wait until his nature has recovered its even balance  is the truly wise man, but such beings are seldom met

with. 

The reader of these Memoirs will discover that I never had any  fixed  aim before my eyes, and that my

system, if it can be called a  system,  has been to glide away unconcernedly on the stream of life,  trusting  to the

wind wherever it led.  How many changes arise from  such an  independent mode of life!  My success and my

misfortunes, the  bright  and the dark days I have gone through, everything has proved to  me  that in this world,

either physical or moral, good comes out of  evil  just as well as evil comes out of good.  My errors will point

to  thinking men the various roads, and will teach them the great art of  treading on the brink of the precipice

without falling into it.  It  is only necessary to have courage, for strength without self  confidence is useless.  I

have often met with happiness after some  imprudent step which ought to have brought ruin upon me, and

although  passing a vote of censure upon myself I would thank God for his  mercy.  But, by way of

compensation, dire misfortune has befallen me  in consequence of actions prompted by the most cautious

wisdom.  This  would humble me; yet conscious that I had acted rightly I would  easily derive comfort from

that conviction. 

In spite of a good foundation of sound morals, the natural  offspring  of the Divine principles which had been

early rooted in my  heart, I  have been throughout my life the victim of my senses; I have  found  delight in

losing the right path, I have constantly lived in the  midst of error, with no consolation but the consciousness

of my being  mistaken.  Therefore, dear reader, I trust that, far from attaching  to my history the character of


Childhood

AUTHOR'S PREFACE 12



Top




Page No 15


impudent boasting, you will find in my  Memoirs only the characteristic proper to a general confession, and

that my narratory style will be the manner neither of a repenting  sinner, nor of a man ashamed to

acknowledge his frolics.  They are  the follies inherent to youth; I make sport of them, and, if you are  kind, you

will not yourself refuse them a goodnatured smile.  You  will be amused when you see that I have more than

once deceived  without the slightest qualm of conscience, both knaves and fools.  As  to the deceit perpetrated

upon women, let it pass, for, when love is  in the way, men and women as a general rule dupe each other.  But

on  the score of fools it is a very different matter.  I always feel the  greatest bliss when I recollect those I have

caught in my snares, for  they generally are insolent, and so selfconceited that they  challenge wit.  We avenge

intellect when we dupe a fool, and it is a  victory not to be despised for a fool is covered with steel and it is

often very hard to find his vulnerable part. In fact, to gull a fool  seems to me an exploit worthy of a witty

man. I have felt in my very  blood, ever since I was born, a most unconquerable hatred towards the  whole

tribe of fools, and it arises from the fact that I feel myself  a blockhead whenever I am in their company.  I am

very far from  placing them in the same class with those men whom we call stupid,  for the latter are stupid

only from deficient education, and I rather  like them.  I have met with some of themvery honest fellows,

who,  with all their stupidity, had a kind of intelligence and an upright  good sense, which cannot be the

characteristics of fools. They are  like eyes veiled with the cataract, which, if the disease could be  removed,

would be very beautiful. 

Dear reader, examine the spirit of this preface, and you will at  once  guess at my purpose. I have written a

preface because I wish you  to  know me thoroughly before you begin the reading of my Memoirs.  It  is  only in

a coffeeroom or at a table d'hote that we like to converse  with strangers. 

I have written the history of my life, and I have a perfect right  to  do so; but am I wise in throwing it before a

public of which I know  nothing but evil?  No, I am aware it is sheer folly, but I want to be  busy, I want to

laugh, and why should I deny myself this  gratification? 

'Expulit elleboro morbum bilemque mero.' 

An ancient author tells us somewhere, with the tone of a pedagogue,  if you have not done anything worthy of

being recorded, at least  write something worthy of being read.  It is a precept as beautiful  as a diamond of the

first water cut in England, but it cannot be  applied to me, because I have not written either a novel, or the life

of an illustrious character.  Worthy or not, my life is my subject,  and my subject is my life.  I have lived

without dreaming that I  should ever take a fancy to write the history of my life, and, for  that very reason, my

Memoirs may claim from the reader an interest  and a sympathy which they would not have obtained, had I

always  entertained the design to write them in my old age, and, still more,  to publish them. 

I have reached, in 1797, the age of threescore years and twelve; I  can not say, Vixi, and I could not procure

a more agreeable pastime  than to relate my own adventures, and to cause pleasant laughter  amongst the good

company listening to me, from which I have received  so many tokens of friendship, and in the midst of which

I have ever  lived.  To enable me to write well, I have only to think that my  readers will belong to that polite

society: 

'Quoecunque dixi, si placuerint, dictavit auditor.' 

Should there be a few intruders whom I can not prevent from  perusing  my Memoirs, I must find comfort in

the idea that my history  was not  written for them. 

By recollecting the pleasures I have had formerly, I renew them, I  enjoy them a second time, while I laugh at

the remembrance of  troubles now past, and which I no longer feel.  A member of this  great universe, I speak

to the air, and I fancy myself rendering an  account of my administration, as a steward is wont to do before

leaving his situation.  For my future I have no concern, and as a  true philosopher, I never would have any, for


Childhood

AUTHOR'S PREFACE 13



Top




Page No 16


I know not what it may  be: as a Christian, on the other hand, faith must believe without  discussion, and the

stronger it is, the more it keeps silent. I know  that I have lived because I have felt, and, feeling giving me the

knowledge of my existence, I know likewise that I shall exist no more  when I shall have ceased to feel. 

Should I perchance still feel after my death, I would no longer  have  any doubt, but I would most certainly

give the lie to anyone  asserting before me that I was dead. 

The history of my life must begin by the earliest circumstance  which  my memory can evoke; it will therefore

commence when I had  attained  the age of eight years and four months.  Before that time, if  to  think is  to live

be a true axiom, I did not live, I could only lay  claim to a state of vegetation.  The mind of a human being is

formed  only of comparisons made in order to examine analogies, and therefore  cannot precede the existence

of memory.  The mnemonic organ was  developed in my head only eight years and four months after my birth;

it is then that my soul began to be susceptible of receiving  impressions.  How is it possible for an immaterial

substance, which  can neither touch nor be touched to receive impressions?  It is a  mystery which man cannot

unravel. 

A certain philosophy, full of consolation, and in perfect accord  with  religion, pretends that the state of

dependence in which the soul  stands in relation to the senses and to the organs, is only  incidental and

transient, and that it will reach a condition of  freedom and happiness when the death of the body shall have

delivered  it from that state of tyrannic subjection.  This is very fine, but,  apart from religion, where is the

proof of it all?  Therefore, as I  cannot, from my own information, have a perfect certainty of my being

immortal until the dissolution of my body has actually taken place,  people must kindly bear with me, if I am

in no hurry to obtain that  certain knowledge, for, in my estimation, a knowledge to be gained at  the cost of

life is a rather expensive piece of information.  In the  mean time I worship God, laying every wrong action

under an interdict  which I endeavour to respect, and I loathe the wicked without doing  them any injury.  I only

abstain from doing them any good, in the  full belief that we ought not to cherish serpents. 

As I must likewise say a few words respecting my nature and my  temperament, I premise that the most

indulgent of my readers is not  likely to be the most dishonest or the least gifted with  intelligence. 

I have had in turn every temperament; phlegmatic in my infancy;  sanguine in my youth; later on, bilious; and

now I have a disposition  which engenders melancholy, and most likely will never change.  I  always made my

food congenial to my constitution, and my health was  always excellent.  I learned very early that our health is

always  impaired by some excess either of food or abstinence, and I never had  any physician except myself.  I

am bound to add that the excess in  too little has ever proved in me more dangerous than the excess in  too

much; the last may cause indigestion, but the first causes death. 

Now, old as I am, and although enjoying good digestive organs, I  must  have only one meal every day; but I

find a setoff to that  privation  in my delightful sleep, and in the ease which I experience  in writing  down my

thoughts without having recourse to paradox or  sophism, which  would be calculated to deceive myself even

more than my  readers, for  I never could make up my mind to palm counterfeit coin  upon them if I  knew it to

be such. 

The sanguine temperament rendered me very sensible to the  attractions  of voluptuousness: I was always

cheerful and ever ready to  pass from  one enjoyment to another, and I was at the same time very  skillful in

inventing new pleasures.  Thence, I suppose, my natural  disposition  to make fresh acquaintances, and to break

with them so  readily,  although always for a good reason, and never through mere  fickleness.  The errors

caused by temperament are not to be corrected,  because our  temperament is perfectly independent of our

strength: it  is not the  case with our character.  Heart and head are the  constituent parts of  character;

temperament has almost nothing to do  with it, and,  therefore, character is dependent upon education, and is

susceptible  of being corrected and improved. 


Childhood

AUTHOR'S PREFACE 14



Top




Page No 17


I leave to others the decision as to the good or evil tendencies of  my character, but such as it is it shines upon

my countenance, and  there it can easily be detected by any physiognomist.  It is only on  the fact that character

can be read; there it lies exposed to the  view.  It is worthy of remark that men who have no peculiar cast of

countenance, and there are a great many such men, are likewise  totally deficient in peculiar characteristics,

and we may establish  the rule that the varieties in physiognomy are equal to the  differences in character.  I am

aware that throughout my life my  actions have received their impulse more from the force of feeling  than

from the wisdom of reason, and this has led me to acknowledge  that my conduct has been dependent upon

my nature more than upon my  mind; both are generally at war, and in the midst of their continual  collisions I

have never found in me sufficient mind to balance my  nature, or enough strength in my nature to counteract

the power of my  mind.  But enough of this, for there is truth in the old saying: 'Si  brevis esse volo, obscurus

fio', and I believe that, without  offending against modesty, I can apply to myself the following words  of my

dear Virgil: 

'Nec sum adeo informis: nuper me in littore vidi  Cum placidum  ventis staret mare.' 

The chief business of my life has always been to indulge my senses;  I  never knew anything of greater

importance.  I felt myself born for  the fair sex, I have ever loved it dearly, and I have been loved by  it as often

and as much as I could.  I have likewise always had a  great weakness for good living, and I ever felt

passionately fond of  every object which excited my curiosity. 

I have had friends who have acted kindly towards me, and it has  been  my good fortune to have it in my power

to give them substantial  proofs of my gratitude.  I have had also bitter enemies who have  persecuted me, and

whom I have not crushed simply because I could not  do it.  I never would have forgiven them, had I not lost

the memory  of all the injuries they had heaped upon me.  The man who forgets  does not forgive, he only loses

the remembrance of the harm inflicted  on him; forgiveness is the offspring of a feeling of heroism, of a  noble

heart, of a generous mind, whilst forgetfulness is only the  result of a weak memory, or of an easy

carelessness, and still  oftener of a natural desire for calm and quietness.  Hatred, in the  course of time, kills the

unhappy wretch who delights in nursing it  in his bosom. 

Should anyone bring against me an accusation of sensuality he would  be wrong, for all the fierceness of my

senses never caused me to  neglect any of my duties.  For the same excellent reason, the  accusation of

drunkenness ought not to have been brought against  Homer: 

'Laudibus arguitur vini vinosus Homerus.' 

I have always been fond of highlyseasoned, rich dishes, such as  macaroni prepared by a skilful Neapolitan

cook, the ollapodrida of  the Spaniards, the glutinous codfish from Newfoundland, game with a  strong

flavour, and cheese the perfect state of which is attained  when the tiny animaculae formed from its very

essence begin to shew  signs of life.  As for women, I have always found the odour of my  beloved ones

exceeding pleasant. 

What depraved tastes! some people will exclaim.  Are you not  ashamed  to confess such inclinations without

blushing!  Dear critics,  you  make me laugh heartily.  Thanks to my coarse tastes, I believe  myself  happier than

other men, because I am convinced that they  enhance my  enjoyment.  Happy are those who know how to

obtain  pleasures without  injury to anyone; insane are those who fancy that  the Almighty can  enjoy the

sufferings, the pains, the fasts and  abstinences which they  offer to Him as a sacrifice, and that His love  is

granted only to  those who tax themselves so foolishly.  God can  only demand from His  creatures the practice

of virtues the seed of  which He has sown in  their soul, and all He has given unto us has been  intended for our

happiness; selflove, thirst for praise, emulation,  strength,  courage, and a power of which nothing can

deprive usthe  power of  selfdestruction, if, after due calculation, whether false or  just,  we unfortunately

reckon death to be advantageous.  This is the  strongest proof of our moral freedom so much attacked by


Childhood

AUTHOR'S PREFACE 15



Top




Page No 18


sophists.  Yet this power of selfdestruction is repugnant to nature, and has  been rightly opposed by every

religion. 

A socalled freethinker told me at one time that I could not  consider myself a philosopher if I placed any

faith in revelation.  But when we accept it readily in physics, why should we reject it in  religious matters?  The

form alone is the point in question.  The  spirit speaks to the spirit, and not to the ears.  The principles of

everything we are acquainted with must necessarily have been revealed  to those from whom we have

received them by the great, supreme  principle, which contains them all.  The bee erecting its hive, the  swallow

building its nest, the ant constructing its cave, and the  spider warping its web, would never have done

anything but for a  previous and everlasting revelation.  We must either believe that it  is so, or admit that

matter is endowed with thought.  But as we dare  not pay such a compliment to matter, let us stand by

revelation. 

The great philosopher, who having deeply studied nature, thought he  had found the truth because he

acknowledged nature as God, died too  soon.  Had he lived a little while longer, he would have gone much

farther, and yet his journey would have been but a short one, for  finding himself in his Author, he could not

have denied Him: In Him  we move and have our being.  He would have found Him inscrutable, and  thus

would have ended his journey. 

God, great principle of all minor principles, God, who is Himself  without a principle, could not conceive

Himself, if, in order to do  it, He required to know His own principle. 

Oh, blissful ignorance!  Spinosa, the virtuous Spinosa, died before  he could possess it.  He would have died a

learned man and with a  right to the reward his virtue deserved, if he had only supposed his  soul to be

immortal! 

It is not true that a wish for reward is unworthy of real virtue,  and  throws a blemish upon its purity.  Such a

pretension, on the  contrary, helps to sustain virtue, man being himself too weak to  consent to be virtuous only

for his own 'gratification.  I hold as a  myth that Amphiaraus who preferred to be good than to seem good.  In

fact, I do not believe there is an honest man alive without some  pretension, and here is mine. 

I pretend to the friendship, to the esteem, to the gratitude of my  readers.  I claim their gratitude, if my

Memoirs can give them  instruction and pleasure; I claim their esteem if, rendering me  justice, they find more

good qualities in me than faults, and I claim  their friendship as soon as they deem me worthy of it by the

candour  and the good faith with which I abandon myself to their judgment,  without disguise and exactly as I

am in reality.  They will find that  I have always had such sincere love for truth, that I have often  begun by

telling stories for the purpose of getting truth to enter  the heads of those who could not appreciate its charms.

They will  not form a wrong opinion of me when they see one emptying the purse  of my friends to satisfy my

fancies, for those friends entertained  idle schemes, and by giving them the hope of success I trusted to

disappointment to cure them.  I would deceive them to make them  wiser, and I did not consider myself guilty,

for I applied to my own  enjoyment sums of money which would have been lost in the vain  pursuit of

possessions denied by nature; therefore I was not actuated  by any avaricious rapacity.  I might think myself

guilty if I were  rich now, but I have nothing.  I have squandered everything; it is my  comfort and my

justification.  The money was intended for extravagant  follies, and by applying it to my own frolics I did not

turn it into  a very different, channel. 

If I were deceived in my hope to please, I candidly confess I would  regret it, but not sufficiently so to repent

having written my  Memoirs, for, after all, writing them has given me pleasure.  Oh,  cruel ennui!  It must be by

mistake that those who have invented the  torments of hell have forgotten to ascribe thee the first place among

them.  Yet I am bound to own that I entertain a great fear of hisses;  it is too natural a fear for me to boast of

being insensible to them,  and I cannot find any solace in the idea that, when these Memoirs are  published, I


Childhood

AUTHOR'S PREFACE 16



Top




Page No 19


shall be no more.  I cannot think without a shudder of  contracting any obligation towards death: I hate death;

for, happy or  miserable, life is the only blessing which man possesses, and those  who do not love it are

unworthy of it.  If we prefer honour to life,  it is because life is blighted by infamy; and if, in the alternative,

man sometimes throws away his life, philosophy must remain silent. 

Oh, death, cruel death!  Fatal law which nature necessarily rejects  because thy very office is to destroy nature!

Cicero says that death  frees us from all pains and sorrows, but this great philosopher books  all the expense

without taking the receipts into account.  I do not  recollect if, when he wrote his 'Tusculan Disputations', his

own  Tullia was dead.  Death is a monster which turns away from the great  theatre an attentive hearer before

the end of the play which deeply  interests him, and this is reason enough to hate it. 

All my adventures are not to be found in these Memoirs; I have left  out those which might have offended the

persons who have played a  sorry part therein.  In spite of this reserve, my readers will  perhaps often think me

indiscreet, and I am sorry for it.  Should I  perchance become wiser before I give up the ghost, I might burn

every  one of these sheets, but now I have not courage enough to do it. 

It may be that certain love scenes will be considered too explicit,  but let no one blame me, unless it be for

lack of skill, for I ought  not to be scolded because, in my old age, I can find no other  enjoyment but that

which recollections of the past afford to me.  After all, virtuous and prudish readers are at liberty to skip over

any offensive pictures, and I think it my duty to give them this  piece of advice; so much the worse for those

who may not read my  preface; it is no fault of mine if they do not, for everyone ought to  know that a preface

is to a book what the playbill is to a comedy;  both must be read. 

My Memoirs are not written for young persons who, in order to avoid  false steps and slippery roads, ought to

spend their youth in  blissful ignorance, but for those who, having thorough experience of  life, are no longer

exposed to temptation, and who, having but too  often gone through the fire, are like salamanders, and can be

scorched by it no more.  True virtue is but a habit, and I have no  hesitation in saying that the really virtuous

are those persons who  can practice virtue without the slightest trouble; such persons are  always full of

toleration, and it is to them that my Memoirs are  addressed. 

I have written in French, and not in Italian, because the French  language is more universal than mine, and the

purists, who may  criticise in my style some Italian turns will be quite right, but  only in case it should prevent

them from understanding me clearly.  The Greeks admired Theophrastus in spite of his Eresian style, and  the

Romans delighted in their Livy in spite of his Patavinity.  Provided I amuse my readers, it seems to me that I

can claim the same  indulgence.  After all, every Italian reads Algarotti with pleasure,  although his works are

full of French idioms. 

There is one thing worthy of notice: of all the living languages  belonging to the republic of letters, the French

tongue is the only  one which has been condemned by its masters never to borrow in order  to become richer,

whilst all other languages, although richer in  words than the French, plunder from it words and constructions

of  sentences, whenever they find that by such robbery they add something  to their own beauty.  Yet those who

borrow the most from the French,  are the most forward in trumpeting the poverty of that language, very  likely

thinking that such an accusation justifies their depredations.  It is said that the French language has attained

the apogee of its  beauty, and that the smallest foreign loan would spoil it, but I make  bold to assert that this is

prejudice, for, although it certainly is  the most clear, the most logical of all languages, it would be great

temerity to affirm that it can never go farther or higher than it has  gone.  We all recollect that, in the days of

Lulli, there was but one  opinion of his music, yet Rameau came and everything was changed.  The  new

impulse given to the French nation may open new and  unexpected  horizons, and new beauties, fresh

perfections, may spring  up from new  combinations and from new wants. 


Childhood

AUTHOR'S PREFACE 17



Top




Page No 20


The motto I have adopted justifies my digressions, and all the  commentaries, perhaps too numerous, in which

I indulge upon my  various exploits: 'Nequidquam sapit qui sibi non sapit'.  For the  same reason I have always

felt a great desire to receive praise and  applause from polite society: 

'Excitat auditor stadium, laudataque virtus  Crescit, et immensum  gloria calcar habet. 

I would willingly have displayed here the proud axiom: 'Nemo  laeditur  nisi a se ipso', had I not feared to

offend the immense  number of  persons who, whenever anything goes wrong with them, are  wont to  exclaim,

"It is no fault of mine!"  I cannot deprive them of  that  small particle of comfort, for, were it not for it, they

would  soon  feel hatred for themselves, and selfhatred often leads to the  fatal  idea of selfdestruction. 

As for myself I always willingly acknowledge my own self as the  principal cause of every good or of every

evil which may befall me;  therefore I have always found myself capable of being my own pupil,  and ready to

love my teacher. 

THE MEMOIRS OF JACQUES CASANOVA

CHAPTER I.

My Family PedigreeMy Childhood 

Don Jacob Casanova, the illegitimate son of Don Francisco Casanova,  was a native of Saragosa, the capital of

Aragon, and in the year of  1428 he carried off Dona Anna Palofax from her convent, on the day  after she had

taken the veil.  He was secretary to King Alfonso.  He  ran away with her to Rome, where, after one year of

imprisonment, the  pope, Martin III., released Anna from her vows, and gave them the  nuptial blessing at the

instance of Don Juan Casanova, majordomo of  the Vatican, and uncle of Don Jacob.  All the children born

from that  marriage died in their infancy, with the exception of Don Juan, who,  in 1475, married Donna

Eleonora Albini, by whom he had a son, Marco  Antonio. 

In 1481, Don Juan, having killed an officer of the king of Naples,  was compelled to leave Rome, and escaped

to Como with his wife and  his son; but having left that city to seek his fortune, he died while  traveling with

Christopher Columbus in the year 1493. 

Marco Antonio became a noted poet of the school of Martial, and was  secretary to Cardinal Pompeo Colonna. 

The satire against Giulio de Medicis, which we find in his works,  having made it necessary for him to leave

Rome, he returned to Como,  where he married Abondia Rezzonica.  The same Giulio de Medicis,  having

become pope under the name of Clement VII, pardoned him and  called him back to Rome with his wife.  The

city having been taken  and ransacked by the Imperialists in 1526, Marco Antonio died there  from an attack of

the plague; otherwise he would have died of misery,  the soldiers of Charles V. having taken all he possessed.

Pierre  Valerien speaks of him in his work 'de infelicitate litteratorum'. 

Three months after his death, his wife gave birth to Jacques  Casanova, who died in France at a great age,

colonel in the army  commanded by Farnese against Henri, king of Navarre, afterwards king  of France.  He

had left in the city of Parma a son who married  Theresa Conti, from whom he had Jacques, who, in the year

1681,  married Anna Roli.  Jacques had two sons, JeanBaptiste and Gaetan  JosephJacques.  The eldest left

Parma in 1712, and was never heard  of; the other also went away in 1715, being only nineteen years old. 

This is all I have found in my father's diary: from my mother's  lips  I have heard the following particulars: 


Childhood

THE MEMOIRS OF JACQUES CASANOVA 18



Top




Page No 21


GaetanJosephJacques left his family, madly in love with an  actress  named Fragoletta, who performed the

chambermaids.  In his  poverty, he  determined to earn a living by making the most of his own  person.  At  first

he gave himself up to dancing, and five years  afterwards became  an actor, making himself conspicuous by his

conduct  still more than  by his talent. 

Whether from fickleness or from jealousy, he abandoned the  Fragoletta, and joined in Venice a troop of

comedians then giving  performances at the SaintSamuel Theatre.  Opposite the house in  which he had taken

his lodging resided a shoemaker, by name Jerome  Farusi, with his wife Marzia, and Zanetta, their only

daughtera  perfect beauty sixteen years of age.  The young actor fell in love  with this girl, succeeded in

gaining her affection, and in obtaining  her consent to a runaway match.  It was the only way to win her, for,

being an actor, he never could have had Marzia's consent, still less  Jerome's, as in their eyes a player was a

most awful individual.  The  young lovers, provided with the necessary certificates and  accompanied by two

witnesses, presented themselves before the  Patriarch of Venice, who performed over them the marriage

ceremony.  Marzia, Zanetta's mother, indulged in a good deal of exclamation, and  the father died

brokenhearted. 

I was born nine months afterwards, on the 2nd of April, 1725. 

The following April my mother left me under the care of her own  mother, who had forgiven her as soon as

she had heard that my father  had promised never to compel her to appear on the stage.  This is a  promise

which all actors make to the young girls they marry, and  which they never fulfil, simply because their wives

never care much  about claiming from them the performance of it.  Moreover, it turned  out a very fortunate

thing for my mother that she had studied for the  stage, for nine years later, having been left a widow with six

children, she could not have brought them up if it had not been for  the resources she found in that profession. 

I was only one year old when my father left me to go to London,  where  he had an engagement.  It was in that

great city that my mother  made  her first appearance on the stage, and in that city likewise that  she  gave birth

to my brother Francois, a celebrated painter of  battles,  now residing in Vienna, where he has followed his

profession  since  1783. 

Towards the end of the year 1728 my mother returned to Venice with  her husband, and as she had become an

actress she continued her  artistic life.  In 1730 she was delivered of my brother Jean, who  became Director of

the Academy of painting at Dresden, and died there  in 1795 ; and during the three following years she

became the mother  of two daughters, one of whom died at an early age, while the other  married in Dresden,

where she still lived in 1798.  I had also a  posthumous brother, who became a priest; he died in Rome fifteen

years ago. 

Let us now come to the dawn of my existence in the character of a  thinking being. 

The organ of memory began to develop itself in me at the beginning  of  August, 1733.  I had at that time

reached the age of eight years  and  four months.  Of what may have happened to me before that period I  have

not the faintest recollection.  This is the circumstance. 

I was standing in the corner of a room bending towards the wall,  supporting my head, and my eyes fixed

upon a stream of blood flowing  from my nose to the ground.  My grandmother, Marzia, whose pet I was,

came to me, bathed my face with cold water, and, unknown to everyone  in the house, took me with her in a

gondola as far as Muran, a  thicklypopulated island only half a league distant from Venice. 

Alighting from the gondola, we enter a wretched hole, where we find  an old woman sitting on a rickety bed,

holding a black cat in her  arms, with five or six more purring around her.  The two old cronies  held together a

long discourse of which, most likely, I was the  subject.  At the end of the dialogue, which was carried on in


Childhood

THE MEMOIRS OF JACQUES CASANOVA 19



Top




Page No 22


the  patois of Forli, the witch having received a silver ducat from my  grandmother, opened a box, took me in

her arms, placed me in the box  and locked me in it, telling me not to be frighteneda piece of  advice which

would certainly have had the contrary effect, if I had  had any wits about me, but I was stupefied.  I kept

myself quiet in a  corner of the box, holding a handkerchief to my nose because it was  still bleeding, and

otherwise very indifferent to the uproar going on  outside.  I could hear in turn, laughter, weeping, singing,

screams,  shrieks, and knocking against the box, but for all that I cared  nought.  At last I am taken out of the

box; the blood stops flowing.  The wonderful old witch, after lavishing caresses upon me, takes off  my

clothes, lays me on the bed, burns some drugs, gathers the smoke  in a sheet which she wraps around me,

pronounces incantations, takes  the sheet off me, and gives me five sugarplums of a very agreeable  taste.

Then she immediately rubs my temples and the nape of my neck  with an ointment exhaling a delightful

perfume, and puts my clothes  on me again.  She told me that my haemorrhage would little by little  leave me,

provided I should never disclose to any one what she had  done to cure me, and she threatened me, on the

other hand, with the  loss of all my blood and with death, should I ever breathe a word  concerning those

mysteries.  After having thus taught me my lesson,  she informed me that a beautiful lady would pay me a visit

during the  following night, and that she would make me happy, on condition that  I should have sufficient

control over myself never to mention to  anyone my having received such a visit.  Upon this we left and

returned home. 

I fell asleep almost as soon as I was in bed, without giving a  thought to the beautiful visitor I was to receive;

but, waking up a  few hours afterwards, I saw, or fancied I saw, coming down the  chimney, a dazzling

woman, with immense hoops, splendidly attired,  and wearing on her head a crown set with precious stones,

which  seemed to me sparkling with fire.  With slow steps, but with a  majestic and sweet countenance, she

came forward and sat on my bed;  then taking several small boxes from her pocket, she emptied their  contents

over my head, softly whispering a few words, and after  giving utterance to a long speech, not a single word of

which I  understood, she kissed me and disappeared the same way she had come.  I soon went again to sleep. 

The next morning, my grandmother came to dress me, and the moment  she  was near my bed, she cautioned

me to be silent, threatening me  with  death if I dared to say anything respecting my night's  adventures.  This

command, laid upon me by the only woman who had  complete  authority over me, and whose orders I was

accustomed to obey  blindly,  caused me to remember the vision, and to store it, with the  seal of  secrecy, in the

inmost corner of my dawning memory.  I had  not,  however, the slightest inclination to mention the

circumstances  to  anyone; in the first place, because I did not suppose it would  interest anybody, and in the

second because I would not have known  whom to make a confidant of.  My disease had rendered me dull and

retired; everybody pitied me and left me to myself; my life was  considered likely to be but a short one, and as

to my parents, they  never spoke to me. 

After the journey to Muran, and the nocturnal visit of the fairy, I  continued to have bleeding at the nose, but

less from day to day, and  my memory slowly developed itself.  I learned to read in less than a  month. 

It would be ridiculous, of course, to attribute this cure to such  follies, but at the same time I think it would be

wrong to assert  that they did not in any way contribute to it.  As far as the  apparition of the beautiful queen is

concerned, I have always deemed  it to be a dream, unless it should have been some masquerade got up  for the

occasion, but it is not always in the druggist's shop that  are found the best remedies for severe diseases.  Our

ignorance is  every day proved by some wonderful phenomenon, and I believe this to  be the reason why it is

so difficult to meet with a learned man  entirely untainted with superstition.  We know, as a matter of  course,

that there never have been any sorcerers in this world, yet  it is true that their power has always existed in the

estimation of  those to whom crafty knaves have passed themselves off as such.  'Somnio nocturnos lemures

portentaque Thessalia vides'. 

Many things become real which, at first, had no existence but in  our  imagination, and, as a natural

consequence, many facts which have  been attributed to Faith may not always have been miraculous,  although


Childhood

THE MEMOIRS OF JACQUES CASANOVA 20



Top




Page No 23


they are true miracles for those who lend to Faith a  boundless power. 

The next circumstance of any importance to myself which I recollect  happened three months after my trip to

Muran, and six weeks before my  father's death.  I give it to my readers only to convey some idea of  the

manner in which my nature was expanding. 

One day, about the middle of November, I was with my brother  Francois, two years younger than I, in my

father's room, watching him  attentively as he was working at optics.  A large lump of crystal,  round and cut

into facets, attracted my attention.  I took it up, and  having brought it near my eyes I was delighted to see that

it  multiplied objects.  The wish to possess myself of it at once got  hold of me, and seeing myself unobserved I

took my opportunity and  hid it in my pocket. 

A few minutes after this my father looked about for his crystal,  and  unable to find it, he concluded that one of

us must have taken it.  My brother asserted that he had not touched it, and I, although  guilty, said the same;

but my father, satisfied that he could not be  mistaken, threatened to search us and to thrash the one who had

told  him a story.  I pretended to look for the crystal in every corner of  the room, and, watching my opportunity

I slyly slipped it in the  pocket of my brother's jacket.  At first I was sorry for what I had  done, for I might as

well have feigned to find the crystal somewhere  about the room; but the evil deed was past recall.  My father,

seeing  that we were looking in vain, lost patience, searched us, found the  unlucky ball of crystal in the pocket

of the innocent boy, and  inflicted upon him the promised thrashing.  Three or four years later  I was foolish

enough to boast before my brother of the trick I had  then played on him; he never forgave me, and has never

failed to take  his revenge whenever the opportunity offered. 

However, having at a later period gone to confession, and accused  myself to the priest of the sin with every

circumstance surrounding  it, I gained some knowledge which afforded me great satisfaction.  My  confessor,

who was a Jesuit, told me that by that deed I had verified  the meaning of my first name, Jacques, which, he

said, meant, in  Hebrew, "supplanter," and that God had changed for that reason the  name of the ancient

patriarch into that of Israel, which meant  "knowing."  He had deceived his brother Esau. 

Six weeks after the above adventure my father was attacked with an  abscess in the head which carried him off

in a week.  Dr. Zambelli  first gave him oppilative remedies, and, seeing his mistake, he tried  to mend it by

administering castoreum, which sent his patient into  convulsions and killed him.  The abscess broke out

through the ear  one minute after his death, taking its leave after killing him, as if  it had no longer any

business with him.  My father departed this life  in the very prime of his manhood.  He was only thirtysix

years of  age, but he was followed to his grave by the regrets of the public,  and more particularly of all the

patricians amongst whom he was held  as above his profession, not less on account of his gentlemanly

behaviour than on account of his extensive knowledge in mechanics. 

Two days before his death, feeling that his end was at hand, my  father expressed a wish to see us all around

his bed, in the presence  of his wife and of the Messieurs Grimani, three Venetian noblemen  whose protection

he wished to entreat in our favour.  After giving us  his blessing, he requested our mother, who was drowned in

tears, to  give her sacred promise that she would not educate any of us for the  stage, on which he never would

have appeared himself had he not been  led to it by an unfortunate attachment.  My mother gave her promise,

and the three noblemen said that they would see to its being  faithfully kept.  Circumstances helped our mother

to fulfill her  word. 

At that time my mother had been pregnant for six months, and she  was  allowed to remain away from the

stage until after Easter.  Beautiful  and young as she was, she declined all the offers of  marriage which  were

made to her, and, placing her trust in Providence,  she  courageously devoted herself to the task of bringing up

her young  family. 


Childhood

THE MEMOIRS OF JACQUES CASANOVA 21



Top




Page No 24


She considered it a duty to think of me before the others, not so  much from a feeling of preference as in

consequence of my disease,  which had such an effect upon me that it was difficult to know what  to do with

me.  I was very weak, without any appetite, unable to  apply myself to anything, and I had all the appearance

of an idiot.  Physicians disagreed as to the cause of the disease.  He loses, they  would say, two pounds of blood

every week; yet there cannot be more  than sixteen or eighteen pounds in his body.  What, then, can cause  so

abundant a bleeding?  One asserted that in me all the chyle turned  into blood; another was of opinion that the

air I was breathing must,  at each inhalation, increase the quantity of blood in my lungs, and  contended that

this was the reason for which I always kept my mouth  open.  I heard of it all six years afterward from M.

Baffo, a great  friend of my late father. 

This M.  Baffo consulted the celebrated Doctor Macop, of Padua, who  sent him his opinion by writing.  This

consultation, which I have  still in my possession, says that our blood is an elastic fluid which  is liable to

diminish or to increase in thickness, but never in  quantity, and that my haemorrhage could only proceed from

the  thickness of the mass of my blood, which relieved itself in a natural  way in order to facilitate circulation.

The doctor added that I  would have died long before, had not nature, in its wish for life,  assisted itself, and he

concluded by stating that the cause of the  thickness of my blood could only be ascribed to the air I was

breathing and that consequently I must have a change of air, or every  hope of cure be abandoned.  He thought

likewise, that the stupidity  so apparent on my countenance was caused by nothing else but the  thickness of

my blood. 

M. Baffo, a man of sublime genius, a most lascivious, yet a great  and  original poet, was therefore

instrumental in bringing about the  decision which was then taken to send me to Padua, and to him I am

indebted for my life.  He died twenty years after, the last of his  ancient patrician family, but his poems,

although obscene, will give  everlasting fame to his name.  The stateinquisitors of Venice have  contributed to

his celebrity by their mistaken strictness.  Their  persecutions caused his manuscript works to become

precious.  They  ought to have been aware that despised things are forgotten. 

As soon as the verdict given by Professor Macop had been approved  of,  the Abbe Grimani undertook to find

a good boardinghouse in Padua  for  me, through a chemist of his acquaintance who resided in that  city.  His

name was Ottaviani, and he was also an antiquarian of some  repute.  In a few days the boardinghouse was

found, and on the 2nd  day of April, 1734, on the very day I had accomplished my ninth year,  I was taken to

Padua in a 'burchiello', along the Brenta Canal.  We  embarked at ten o'clock in the evening, immediately after

supper. 

The 'burchiello' may be considered a small floating house.  There  is  a large saloon with a smaller cabin at  each

end, and rooms for  servants fore and aft.  It is a long square with a roof, and cut on  each side by glazed

windows with shutters.  The voyage takes eight  hours.  M. Grimani, M. Baffo, and my mother accompanied

me. I slept  with her in the saloon, and the two friends passed the night in one  of the cabins.  My mother rose at

day break, opened one of the  windows facing the bed, and the rays of the rising sun, falling on my  eyes,

caused me to open them.  The bed was too low for me to see the  land; I could see through the window only

the tops of the trees along  the river.  The boat was sailing with such an even movement that I  could not realize

the fact of our moving, so that the trees, which,  one after the other, were rapidly disappearing from my sight,

caused  me an extreme surprise.  "Ah, dear mother!" I exclaimed, "what is  this?  the trees are walking !  "At that

very moment the two noblemen  came in, and reading astonishment on my countenance, they asked me  what

my thoughts were so busy about.  "How is it," I answered, "that  the trees are walking." 

They all laughed, but my mother, heaving a great sigh, told me, in  a  tone of deep pity, "The boat is moving,

the trees are not.  Now  dress  yourself." 

I understood at once the reason of the phenomenon.  "Then it may  be,"  said I, "that the sun does not move,

and that we, on the  contrary,  are revolving from west to east."  At these words my good  mother  fairly


Childhood

THE MEMOIRS OF JACQUES CASANOVA 22



Top




Page No 25


screamed.  M. Grimani pitied my foolishness, and I  remained  dismayed, grieved, and ready to cry.  M.  Baffo

brought me  life  again.  He rushed to me, embraced me tenderly, and said, "Thou  are  right, my child.  The sun

does not move; take courage, give heed  to  your reasoning powers and let others laugh." 

My mother, greatly surprised, asked him whether he had taken leave  of  his senses to give me such lessons;

but the philosopher, not even  condescending to answer her, went on sketching a theory in harmony  with my

young and simple intelligence.  This was the first real  pleasure I enjoyed in my life.  Had it not been for M.

Baffo, this  circumstance might have been enough to degrade my understanding; the  weakness of credulity

would have become part of my mind.  The  ignorance of the two others would certainly have blunted in me the

edge of a faculty which, perhaps, has not carried me very far in my  after life, but to which alone I feel that I

am indebted for every  particle of happiness I enjoy when I look into myself. 

We reached Padua at an early hour and went to Ottaviani's house;  his  wife loaded me with caresses.  I found

there five or six children,  amongst them a girl of eight years, named Marie, and another of  seven, Rose,

beautiful as a seraph.  Ten years later Marie became the  wife of the broker Colonda, and Rose, a few years

afterwards, married  a nobleman, Pierre Marcello, and had one son and two daughters, one  of whom was

wedded to M. Pierre Moncenigo, and the other to a  nobleman of the Carrero family.  This last marriage was

afterwards  nullified.  I shall have, in the course of events, to speak of all  these persons, and that is my reason

for mentioning their names here. 

Ottaviani took us at once to the house where I was to board.  It  was  only a few yards from his own residence,

at SainteMarie  d'Advance,  in the parish of SaintMichel, in the house of an old  Sclavonian  woman, who let

the first floor to Signora Mida, wife of a  Sclavonian  colonel.  My small trunk was laid open before the old

woman, to whom  was handed an inventory of all its contents, together  with six  sequins for six months paid in

advance.  For this small sum  she  undertook to feed me, to keep me clean, and to send me to a day  school.

Protesting that it was not enough, she accepted these terms.  I was kissed and strongly commanded to be

always obedient and docile,  and I was left with her. 

In this way did my family get rid of me. 

CHAPTER II

My Grandmother Comes to Padua, and Takes Me to Dr. Gozzi's School  My First Love Affair 

As soon as I was left alone with the Sclavonian woman, she took me  up  to the garret, where she pointed out

my bed in a row with four  others, three of which belonged to three young boys of my age, who at  that

moment were at school, and the fourth to a servant girl whose  province it was to watch us and to prevent the

many peccadilloes in  which schoolboys are wont to indulge.  After this visit we came  downstairs, and I was

taken to the garden with permission to walk  about until dinnertime. 

I felt neither happy nor unhappy; I had nothing to say.  I had  neither fear nor hope, nor even a feeling of

curiosity; I was neither  cheerful nor sad.  The only thing which grated upon me was the face  of the mistress of

the house.  Although I had not the faintest idea  either of beauty or of ugliness, her face, her countenance, her

tone  of voice, her language, everything in that woman was repulsive to me.  Her masculine features repelled

me every time I lifted my eyes  towards her face to listen to what she said to me.  She was tall and  coarse like a

trooper; her complexion was yellow, her hair black, her  eyebrows long and thick, and her chin gloried in a

respectable  bristly beard: to complete the picture, her hideous, halfnaked bosom  was hanging halfway

down her long chest; she may have been about  fifty.  The servant was a stout country girl, who did all the

work of  the house; the garden was a square of some thirty feet, which had no  other beauty than its green

appearance. 


Childhood

CHAPTER II 23



Top




Page No 26


Towards noon my three companions came back from school, and they at  once spoke to me as if we had been

old acquaintances, naturally  giving me credit for such intelligence as belonged to my age, but  which I did not

possess.  I did not answer them, but they were not  baffled, and they at last prevailed upon me to share their

innocent  pleasures.  I had to run, to carry and be carried, to turn head over  heels, and I allowed myself to be

initiated into those arts with a  pretty good grace until we were summoned to dinner.  I sat down to  the table;

but seeing before me a wooden spoon, I pushed it back,  asking for my silver spoon and fork to which I was

much attached,  because they were a gift from my good old granny.  The servant  answered that the mistress

wished to maintain equality between the  boys, and I had to submit, much to my disgust.  Having thus learned

that equality in everything was the rule of the house, I went to work  like the others and began to eat the soup

out of the common dish, and  if I did not complain of the rapidity with which my companions made  it

disappear, I could not help wondering at such inequality being  allowed.  To follow this very poor soup, we

had a small portion of  dried cod and one apple each, and dinner was over: it was in Lent.  We  had neither

glasses nor cups, and we all helped ourselves out of  the  same earthen pitcher to a miserable drink called

graspia, which  is  made by boiling in water the stems of grapes stripped of their  fruit.  From the following day

I drank nothing but water.  This way  of living  surprised me, for I did not know whether I had a right to

complain of  it.  After dinner the servant took me to the school, kept  by a young  priest, Doctor Gozzi, with

whom the Sclavonian woman had  bargained for  my schooling at the rate of forty sous a month, or the

eleventh part  of a sequin. 

The first thing to do was to teach me writing, and I was placed  amongst children of five and six years, who

did not fail to turn me  into ridicule on account of my age. 

On my return to the boardinghouse I had my supper, which, as a  matter of course, was worse than the

dinner, and I could not make out  why the right of complaint should be denied me.  I was then put to  bed, but

there three wellknown species of vermin kept me awake all  night, besides the rats, which, running all over

the garret, jumped  on my bed and fairly made my blood run cold with fright.  This is the  way in which I began

to feel misery, and to learn how to suffer it  patiently.  The vermin, which feasted upon me, lessened my fear

of  the rats, and by a very lucky system of compensation, the dread of  the rats made me less sensitive to the

bites of the vermin.  My mind  was reaping benefit from the very struggle fought between the evils  which

surrounded me.  The servant was perfectly deaf to my screaming. 

As soon as it was daylight I ran out of the wretched garret, and,  after complaining to the girl of all I had

endured during the night,  I asked her to give me a Clean shirt, the one I had on being  disgusting to look at,

but she answered that I could only change my  linen on a Sunday, and laughed at me when I threatened to

complain to  the mistress.  For the first time in my life I shed tears of sorrow  and of anger, when I heard my

companions scoffing at me.  The poor  wretches shared my unhappy condition, but they were used to it, and

that makes all the difference. 

Sorely depressed, I went to school, but only to sleep soundly  through  the morning.  One of my comrades, in

the hope of turning the  affair  into ridicule at my expense, told the doctor the reason of my  being  so sleepy.

The good priest, however, to whom without doubt  Providence had guided me, called me into his private

room, listened  to all I had to say, saw with his own eyes the proofs of my misery,  and moved by the sight of

the blisters which disfigured my innocent  skin, he took up his cloak, went with me to my boardinghouse,

and  shewed the woman the state I was in.  She put on a look of great  astonishment, and threw all the blame

upon the servant.  The doctor  being curious to see my bed, I was, as much as he was, surprised at  the filthy

state of the sheets in which I had passed the night.  The  accursed woman went on blaming the servant, and

said that she would  discharge her; but the girl, happening to be close by, and not  relishing the accusation, told

her boldly that the fault was her own,  and she then threw open the beds of my companions to shew us that

they did not experience any better treatment.  The mistress, raving,  slapped her on the face, and the servant, to

be even with her,  returned the compliment and ran away.  The doctor left me there,  saying that I could not

enter his school unless I was sent to him as  clean as the other boys.  The result for me was a very sharp


Childhood

CHAPTER II 24



Top




Page No 27


rebuke,  with the threat, as a finishing stroke, that if I ever caused such a  broil again, I would be

ignominiously turned out of the house. 

I could not make it out; I had just entered life, and I had no  knowledge of any other place but the house in

which I had been born,  in which I had been brought up, and in which I had always seen  cleanliness and

honest comfort.  Here I found myself illtreated,  scolded, although it did not seem possible that any blame

could be  attached to me.  At last the old shrew tossed a shirt in my face, and  an hour later I saw a new servant

changing the sheets, after which we  had our dinner. 

My schoolmaster took particular care in instructing me.  He gave me  a  seat at his own desk, and in order to

shew my proper appreciation of  such a favour, I gave myself up to my studies; at the end of the  first month I

could write so well that I was promoted to the grammar  class. 

The new life I was leading, the halfstarvation system to which I  was  condemned, and most likely more than

everything else, the air of  Padua, brought me health such as I had never enjoyed before, but that  very state of

blooming health made it still more difficult for me to  bear the hunger which I was compelled to endure; it

became  unbearable.  I was growing rapidly; I enjoyed nine hours of deep  sleep, unbroken by any dreams, save

that I always fancied myself  sitting at a wellspread table, and gratifying my cruel appetite, but  every

morning I could realize in full the vanity and the unpleasant  disappointment of flattering dreams!  This

ravenous appetite would at  last have weakened me to death, had I not made up my mind to pounce  upon, and

to swallow, every kind of eatables I could find, whenever I  was certain of not being seen. 

Necessity begets ingenuity.  I had spied in a cupboard of the  kitchen  some fifty red herrings; I devoured them

all one after the  other, as  well as all the sausages which were hanging in the chimney  to be  smoked; and in

order to accomplish those feats without being  detected, I was in the habit of getting up at night and of

undertaking my foraging expeditions under the friendly veil of  darkness.  Every newlaid egg I could

discover in the poultryyard,  quite warm and scarcely dropped by the hen, was a most delicious  treat.  I would

even go as far as the kitchen of the schoolmaster in  the hope of pilfering something to eat. 

The Sclavonian woman, in despair at being unable to catch the  thieves, turned away servant after servant.

But, in spite of all my  expeditions, as I could not always find something to steal, I was as  thin as a walking

skeleton. 

My progress at school was so rapid during four or five months that  the master promoted me to the rank of

dux.  My province was to  examine the lessons of my thirty schoolfellows, to correct their  mistakes and

report to the master with whatever note of blame or of  approval I thought they deserved; but my strictness did

not last  long, for idle boys soon found out the way to enlist my sympathy.  When their Latin lesson was full of

mistakes, they would buy me off  with cutlets and roast chickens; they even gave me money.  These

proceedings excited my covetousness, or, rather, my gluttony, and,  not satisfied with levying a tax upon the

ignorant, I became a  tyrant, and I refused wellmerited approbation to all those who  declined paying the

contribution I demanded.  At last, unable to bear  my injustice any longer, the boys accused me, and the

master, seeing  me convicted of extortion, removed me from my exalted position.  I  would very likely have

fared badly after my dismissal, had not Fate  decided to put an end to my cruel apprenticeship. 

Doctor Gozzi, who was attached to me, called me privately one day  into his study, and asked me whether I

would feel disposed to carry  out the advice he would give me in order to bring about my removal  from the

house of the Sclavonian woman, and my admission in his own  family.  Finding me delighted at such an offer,

he caused me to copy  three letters which I sent, one to the Abbe Grimani, another to my  friend Baffo, and the

last to my excellent grandam.  The halfyear  was nearly out, and my mother not being in Venice at that period

there was no time to lose. 


Childhood

CHAPTER II 25



Top




Page No 28


In my letters I gave a description of all my sufferings, and I  prognosticated my death were I not immediately

removed from my  boardinghouse and placed under the care of my schoolmaster, who was  disposed to

receive me; but he wanted two sequins a month. 

M. Grimani did not answer me, and commissioned his friend Ottaviani  to scold me for allowing myself to be

ensnared by the doctor; but M.  Baffo went to consult with my grandmother, who could not write, and  in a

letter which he addressed to me he informed me that I would soon  find myself in a happier situation.  And,

truly, within a week the  excellent old woman, who loved me until her death, made her  appearance as I was

sitting down to my dinner.  She came in with the  mistress of the house, and the moment I saw her I threw my

arms  around her neck, crying bitterly, in which luxury the old lady soon  joined me.  She sat down and took

me on her knees; my courage rose  again.  In the presence of the Sclavonian woman I enumerated all my

grievances, and after calling her attention to the food, fit only for  beggars, which I was compelled to swallow,

I took her upstairs to  shew her my bed.  I begged her to take me out and give me a good  dinner after six

months of such starvation.  The boardinghouse  keeper boldly asserted that she could not afford better for the

amount she had received, and there was truth in that, but she had no  business to keep house and to become

the tormentor of poor children  who were thrown on her hands by stinginess, and who required to be  properly

fed. 

My grandmother very quietly intimated her intention to take me away  forthwith, and asked her to put all my

things in my trunk.  I cannot  express my joy during these preparations.  For the first time I felt  that kind of

happiness which makes forgiveness compulsory upon the  being who enjoys it, and causes him to forget all

previous  unpleasantness.  My grandmother took me to the inn, and dinner was  served, but she could hardly eat

anything in her astonishment at the  voracity with which I was swallowing my food.  In the meantime Doctor

Gozzi, to whom she had sent notice of her arrival, came in, and his  appearance soon prepossessed her in his

favour.  He was then a fine  looking priest, twentysix years of age, chubby, modest, and  respectful.  In less

than a quarter of an hour everything was  satisfactorily arranged between them.  The good old lady counted out

twentyfour sequins for one year of my schooling, and took a receipt  for the same, but she kept me with her

for three days in order to  have me clothed like a priest, and to get me a wig, as the filthy  state of my hair

made it necessary to have it all cut off. 

At the end of the three days she took me to the doctor's house, so  as  to see herself to my installation and to

recommend me to the  doctor's  mother, who desired her to send or to buy in Padua a bedstead  and  bedding;

but the doctor having remarked that, his own bed being  very  wide, I might sleep with him, my grandmother

expressed her  gratitude  for all his kindness, and we accompanied her as far as the  burchiello  she had engaged

to return to Venice. 

The family of Doctor Gozzi was composed of his mother, who had  great  reverence for him, because, a

peasant by birth, she did not  think  herself worthy of having a son who was a priest, and still more  a  doctor in

divinity; she was plain, old, and cross; and of his  father,  a shoemaker by trade, working all day long and

never  addressing a  word to anyone, not even during the meals.  He only  became a sociable  being on holidays,

on which occasions he would spend  his time with  his friends in some tavern, coming home at midnight as

drunk as a  lord and singing verses from Tasso.  When in this blissful  state the  good man could not make up

his mind to go to bed, and became  violent  if anyone attempted to compel him to lie down.  Wine alone  gave

him  sense and spirit, for when sober he was incapable of  attending to the  simplest family matter, and his wife

often said that  he never would  have married her had not his friends taken care to give  him a good  breakfast

before he went to the church. 

But Doctor Gozzi had also a sister, called Bettina, who at the age  of  thirteen was pretty, lively, and a great

reader of romances.  Her  father and mother scolded her constantly because she was too often  looking out of

the window, and the doctor did the same on account of  her love for reading.  This girl took at once my fancy

without my  knowing why, and little by little she kindled in my heart the first  spark of a passion which,


Childhood

CHAPTER II 26



Top




Page No 29


afterwards became in me the ruling one. 

Six months after I had been an inmate in the house, the doctor  found  himself without scholars; they all went

away because I had  become the  sole object of his affection.  He then determined to  establish a  college, and to

receive young boys as boarders; but two  years passed  before he met with any success.  During that period he

taught me  everything he knew; true, it was not much; yet it was enough  to open  to me the high road to all

sciences.  He likewise taught me  the  violin, an accomplishment which proved very useful to me in a  peculiar

circumstance, the particulars of which I will give in good  time.  The excellent doctor, who was in no way a

philosopher, made me  study the logic of the Peripatetics, and the cosmography of the  ancient system of

Ptolemy, at which I would laugh, teasing the poor  doctor with theorems to which he could find no answer.

His habits,  moreover, were irreproachable, and in all things connected with  religion, although no bigot, he

was of the greatest strictness, and,  admitting everything as an article of faith, nothing appeared  difficult to his

conception.  He believed the deluge to have been  universal, and he thought that, before that great cataclysm,

men  lived a thousand years and conversed with God, that Noah took one  hundred years to build the ark, and

that the earth, suspended in the  air, is firmly held in the very centre of the universe which God had  created

from nothing.  When I would say and prove that it was absurd  to believe in the existence of nothingness, he

would stop me short  and call me a fool. 

He could enjoy a good bed, a glass of wine, and cheerfulness at  home.  He did not admire fine wits, good jests

or criticism, because it  easily turns to slander, and he would laugh at the folly of men  reading newspapers

which, in his opinion, always lied and constantly  repeated the same things.  He asserted that nothing was more

troublesome than incertitude, and therefore he condemned thought  because it gives birth to doubt. 

His ruling passion was preaching, for which his face and his voice  qualified him; his congregation was almost

entirely composed of women  of whom, however, he was the sworn enemy; so much so, that he would  not

look them in the face even when he spoke to them.  Weakness of  the flesh and fornication appeared to him the

most monstrous of sins,  and he would be very angry if I dared to assert that, in my  estimation, they were the

most venial of faults.  His sermons were  crammed with passages from the Greek authors, which he translated

into Latin.  One day I ventured to remark that those passages ought  to be translated into Italian because

women did not understand Latin  any more than Greek, but he took offence, and I never had afterwards  the

courage to allude any more to the matter.  Moreover he praised me  to his friends as a wonder, because I had

learned to read Greek  alone, without any assistance but a grammar. 

During Lent, in the year 1736, my mother, wrote to the doctor; and,  as she was on the point of her departure

for St. Petersburg, she  wished to see me, and requested him to accompany me to Venice for  three or four

days.  This invitation set him thinking, for he had  never seen Venice, never frequented good company, and yet

he did not  wish to appear a novice in anything.  We were soon ready to leave  Padua, and all the family

escorted us to the 'burchiello'. 

My mother received the doctor with a most friendly welcome; but she  was strikingly beautiful, and my poor

master felt very uncomfortable,  not daring to look her in the face, and yet called upon to converse  with her.

She saw the dilemma he was in, and thought she would have  some amusing sport about it should opportunity

present itself.  I, in  the meantime, drew the attention of everyone in her circle; everybody  had known me as a

fool, and was amazed at my improvement in the short  space of two years.  The doctor was overjoyed, because

he saw that  the full credit of my transformation was given to him. 

The first thing which struck my mother unpleasantly was my light  coloured wig, which was not in harmony

with my dark complexion, and  contrasted most woefully with my black eyes and eyebrows.  She  inquired

from the doctor why I did not wear my own hair, and he  answered that, with a wig, it was easier for his sister

to keep me  clean.  Everyone smiled at the simplicity of the answer, but the  merriment increased when, to the

question made by my mother whether  his sister was married, I took the answer upon myself, and said that


Childhood

CHAPTER II 27



Top




Page No 30


Bettina was the prettiest girl of Padua, and was only fourteen years  of age.  My mother promised the doctor a

splendid present for his  sister on condition that she would let me wear my own hair, and he  promised that her

wishes would be complied with.  The perukemaker  was then called, and I had a wig which matched my

complexion. 

Soon afterwards all the guests began to play cards, with the  exception of my master, and I went to see my

brothers in my  grandmother's room.  Francois shewed me some architectural designs  which I pretended to

admire; Jean had nothing to skew me, and I  thought him a rather insignificant boy.  The others were still very

young. 

At the suppertable, the doctor, seated next to my mother, was very  awkward.  He would very likely not have

said one word, had not an  Englishman, a writer of talent, addressed him in Latin; but the  doctor, being unable

to make him out, modestly answered that he did  not understand English, which caused much hilarity.  M.

Baffo,  however, explained the puzzle by telling us that Englishmen read and  pronounced Latin in the same

way that they read and spoke their own  language, and I remarked that Englishmen were wrong as much as we

would be, if we pretended to read and to pronounce their language  according to Latin rules.  The Englishman,

pleased with my reasoning,  wrote down the following old couplet, and gave it to me to read: 

'Dicite, grammatici, cur mascula nomina cunnus,  Et cur femineum  mentula nomen habet.' 

After reading it aloud, I exclaimed, "This is Latin indeed." 

"We know that," said my mother, "but can you explain it," 

"To explain it is not enough," I answered; "it is a question which  is  worthy of an answer."  And after

considering for a moment, I wrote  the following pentameter 

'Disce quod a domino nomina servus habet.' 

This was my first literary exploit, and I may say that in that very  instant the seed of my love for literary fame

was sown in my breast,  for the applause lavished upon me exalted me to the very pinnacle of  happiness.  The

Englishman, quite amazed at my answer, said that no  boy of eleven years had ever accomplished such a feat,

embraced me  repeatedly, and presented me with his watch.  My mother, inquisitive  like a woman, asked M.

Grimani to tell her the meaning of the lines,  but as the abbe was not any wiser than she was M. Baffo

translated it  in a whisper.  Surprised at my knowledge, she rose from her chair to  get a valuable gold watch

and presented to my master, who, not  knowing how to express his deep gratitude, treated us to the most

comic scene.  My mother, in order to save him from the difficulty of  paying her a compliment, offered him

her cheek.  He had only to give  her a couple of kisses, the easiest and the most innocent thing in  good

company; but the poor man was on burning coals, and so  completely out of countenance that he would, I truly

believe, rather  have died than give the kisses.  He drew back with his head down, and  he was allowed to

remain in peace until we retired for the night. 

When we found ourselves alone in our room, he poured out his heart,  and exclaimed that it was a pity he

could not publish in Padua the  distich and my answer. 

"And why not?" I said. 

"Because both are obscene." 

"But they are sublime." 


Childhood

CHAPTER II 28



Top




Page No 31


"Let us go to bed and speak no more on the subject.  Your answer  was  wonderful, because you cannot

possibly know anything of the  subject  in question, or of the manner in which verses ought to be  written." 

As far as the subject was concerned, I knew it by theory; for,  unknown to the doctor, and because he had

forbidden it, I had read  Meursius, but it was natural that he should be amazed at my being  able to write

verses, when he, who had taught me prosody, never could  compose a single line.  'Nemo dat quod non habet'

is a false axiom  when applied to mental acquirements. 

Four days afterwards, as we were preparing for our departure, my  mother gave me a parcel for Bettina, and

M. Grimani presented me with  four sequins to buy books.  A week later my mother left for St.  Petersburg. 

After our return to Padua, my good master for three or four months  never ceased to speak of my mother, and

Bettina, having found in the  parcel five yards of black silk and twelve pairs of gloves, became  singularly

attached to me, and took such good care of my hair that  in  less than six months I was able to give up wearing

the wig.  She  used  to comb my hair every morning, often before I was out of bed,  saying  that she had not time

to wait until I was dressed.  She washed  my  face, my neck, my chest; lavished on me childish caresses which I

thought innocent, but which caused me to, be angry with myself,  because I felt that they excited me.  Three

years younger than she  was, it seemed to me that she could not love me with any idea of  mischief, and the

consciousness of my own vicious excitement put me  out of temper with myself.  When, seated on my bed, she

would say  that I was getting stouter, and would have the proof of it with her  own hands, she caused me the

most intense emotion; but I said  nothing, for fear she would remark my sensitiveness, and when she  would go

on saying that my skin was soft, the tickling sensation made  me draw back, angry with myself that I did not

dare to do the same to  her, but delighted at her not guessing how I longed to do it.  When I  was dressed, she

often gave me the sweetest kisses, calling me her  darling child, but whatever wish I had to follow her

example, I was  not yet bold enough.  After some time, however, Bettina laughing at  my timidity, I became

more daring and returned her kisses with  interest, but I always gave way the moment I felt a wish to go

further; I then would turn my head, pretending to look for something,  and she would go away.  She was

scarcely out of the room before I was  in despair at not having followed the inclination of my nature, and,

astonished at the fact that Bettina could do to me all she was in the  habit of doing without feeling any

excitement from it, while I could  hardly refrain from pushing my attacks further, I would every day  determine

to change my way of acting. 

In the early part of autumn, the doctor received three new  boarders;  and one of them, who was fifteen years

old, appeared to me  in less  than a month on very friendly terms with Bettina. 

This circumstance caused me a feeling of which until then I had no  idea, and which I only analyzed a few

years afterwards.  It was  neither jealousy nor indignation, but a noble contempt which I  thought ought not to

be repressed, because Cordiani, an ignorant,  coarse boy, without talent or polite education, the son of a

simple  farmer, and incapable of competing with me in anything, having over  me but the advantage of

dawning manhood, did not appear to me a fit  person to be preferred to me; my young selfesteem whispered

that I  was above him.  I began to nurse a feeling of pride mixed with  contempt which told against Bettina,

whom I loved unknown to myself.  She soon guessed it from the way I would receive her caresses, when  she

came to comb my hair while I was in bed; I would repulse her  hands, and no longer return her kisses.  One

day, vexed at my  answering her question as to the reason of my change towards her by  stating that I had no

cause for it, she, told me in a tone of  commiseration that I was jealous of Cordiani.  This reproach sounded  to

me like a debasing slander.  I answered that Cordiani was, in my  estimation, as worthy of her as she was

worthy of him.  She went away  smiling, but, revolving in her mind the only way by which she could  be

revenged, she thought herself bound to render me jealous.  However,  as she could not attain such an end

without making me fall  in love  with her, this is the policy she adopted. 


Childhood

CHAPTER II 29



Top




Page No 32


One morning she came to me as I was in bed and brought me a pair of  white stockings of her own knitting.

After dressing my hair, she  asked my permission to try the stockings on herself, in order to  correct any

deficiency in the other pairs she intended to knit for  me.  The doctor had gone out to say his mass.  As she was

putting on  the stocking, she remarked that my legs were not clean, and without  any more ado she

immediately began to wash them.  I would have been  ashamed to let her see my bashfulness; I let her do as

she liked, not  foreseeing what would happen.  Bettina, seated on my bed, carried too  far her love for

cleanliness, and her curiosity caused me such  intense voluptuousness that the feeling did not stop until it

could  be carried no further.  Having recovered my calm, I bethought myself  that I was guilty and begged her

forgiveness.  She did not expect  this, and, after considering for a few moments, she told me kindly  that the

fault was entirely her own, but that she never would again  be guilty of it.  And she went out of the room,

leaving me to my own  thoughts. 

They were of a cruel character.  It seemed to me that I had brought  dishonour upon Bettina, that I had

betrayed the confidence of her  family, offended against the sacred laws of hospitality, that I was  guilty of a

most wicked crime, which I could only atone for by  marrying her, in case Bettina could make up her mind to

accept for  her husband a wretch unworthy of her. 

These thoughts led to a deep melancholy which went on increasing  from  day to day, Bettina having entirely

ceased her morning visits by  my  bedside.  During the first week, I could easily account for the  girl's reserve,

and my sadness would soon have taken the character of  the warmest love, had not her manner towards

Cordiani inoculated in  my veins the poison of jealousy, although I never dreamed of accusing  her of the same

crime towards him that she had committed upon me. 

I felt convinced, after due consideration, that the act she had  been  guilty of with me had been deliberately

done, and that her  feelings  of repentance kept her away from me.  This conviction was  rather  flattering to my

vanity, as it gave me the hope of being loved,  and  the end of all my communings was that I made up my mind

to write  to  her, and thus to give her courage. 

I composed a letter, short but calculated to restore peace to her  mind, whether she thought herself guilty, or

suspected me of feelings  contrary to those which her dignity might expect from me.  My letter  was, in my own

estimation, a perfect masterpiece, and just the kind  of epistle by which I was certain to conquer her very

adoration, and  to sink for ever the sun of Cordiani, whom I could not accept as the  sort of being likely to

make her hesitate for one instant in her  choice between him and me.  Halfanhour after the receipt of my

letter, she told me herself that the next morning she would pay me  her usual visit, but I waited in vain.  This

conduct provoked me  almost to madness, but my surprise was indeed great when, at the  breakfast table, she

asked me whether I would let her dress me up as  a girl to accompany her five or six days later to a ball for

which a  neighbour of ours, Doctor Olivo, had sent letters of invitation.  Everybody having seconded the

motion, I gave my consent.  I thought  this arrangement would afford a favourable opportunity for an

explanation, for mutual vindication, and would open a door for the  most complete reconciliation, without fear

of any surprise arising  from the proverbial weakness of the flesh.  But a most unexpected  circumstance

prevented our attending the ball, and brought forth a  comedy with a truly tragic turn. 

Doctor Gozzi's godfather, a man advanced in age, and in easy  circumstances, residing in the country, thought

himself, after a  severe illness, very near his end, and sent to the doctor a carriage  with a request to come to

him at once with his father, as he wished  them to be present at his death, and to pray for his departing soul.

The old shoemaker drained a bottle, donned his Sunday clothes, and  went off with his son. 

I thought this a favourable opportunity and determined to improve  it,  considering that the night of the ball

was too remote to suit my  impatience.  I therefore managed to tell Bettina that I would leave  ajar the door of

my room, and that I would wait for her as soon as  everyone in the house had gone to bed.  She promised to

come.  She  slept on the ground floor in a small closet divided only by a  partition from her father's chamber;


Childhood

CHAPTER II 30



Top




Page No 33


the doctor being away, I was  alone in the large room.  The three boarders had their apartment in a  different

part of the house, and I had therefore no mishap to fear.  I  was delighted at the idea that I had at last reached

the moment so  ardently desired. 

The instant I was in my room I bolted my door and opened the one  leading to the passage, so that Bettina

should have only to push it  in order to come in; I then put my light out, but did not undress.  When we read of

such situations in a romance we think they are  exaggerated; they are not so, and the passage in which Ariosto

represents Roger waiting for Alcine is a beautiful picture painted  from nature. 

Until midnight I waited without feeling much anxiety; but I heard  the  clock strike two, three, four o'clock in

the morning without  seeing  Bettina; my blood began to boil, and I was soon in a state of  furious  rage.  It was

snowing hard, but I shook from passion more than  from  cold.  One hour before daybreak, unable to master

any longer my  impatience, I made up my mind to go downstairs with bare feet, so as  not to wake the dog, and

to place myself at the bottom of the stairs  within a yard of Bettina's door, which ought to have been opened if

she had gone out of her room.  I reached the door; it was closed, and  as it could be locked only from inside I

imagined that Bettina had  fallen asleep.  I was on the point of knocking at the door, but was  prevented by fear

of rousing the dog, as from that door to that of  her closet there was a distance of three or four yards.

Overwhelmed  with grief, and unable to take a decision, I sat down on the last  step of the stairs; but at

daybreak, chilled, benumbed, shivering  with cold, afraid that the servant would see me and would think I

was  mad, I determined to go back to my room.  I arise, but at that very  moment I hear some noise in Bettina's

room.  Certain that I am going  to see her, and hope lending me new strength, I draw nearer to the  door.  It

opens; but instead of Bettina coming out I see Cordiani,  who gives me such a furious kick in the stomach that

I am thrown at a  distance deep in the snow.  Without stopping a single instant  Cordiani is off, and locks

himself up in the room which he shared  with the brothers Feltrini. 

I pick myself up quickly with the intention of taking my revenge  upon  Bettina, whom nothing could have

saved from the effects of my  rage at  that moment.  But I find her door locked; I kick vigorously  against  it, the

dog starts a loud barking, and I make a hurried  retreat to my  room, in which I lock myself up, throwing

myself in bed  to compose  and heal up my mind and body, for I was half dead. 

Deceived, humbled, illtreated, an object of contempt to the happy  and triumphant Cordiani, I spent three

hours ruminating the darkest  schemes of revenge.  To poison them both seemed to me but a trifle in  that

terrible moment of bitter misery.  This project gave way to  another as extravagant, as cowardlynamely, to go

at once to her  brother and disclose everything to him.  I was twelve years of age,  and my mind had not yet

acquired sufficient coolness to mature  schemes of heroic revenge, which are produced by false feelings of

honour; this was only my apprenticeship in such adventures. 

I was in that state of mind when suddenly I heard outside of my  door  the gruff voice of Bettina's mother, who

begged me to come down,  adding that her daughter was dying.  As I would have been very sorry  if she had

departed this life before she could feel the effects of my  revenge, I got up hurriedly and went downstairs.  I

found Bettina  lying in her father's bed writhing with fearful convulsions, and  surrounded by the whole family.

Half dressed, nearly bent in two,  she was throwing her body now to the right, now to the left, striking  at

random with her feet and with her fists, and extricating herself  by violent shaking from the hands of those

who endeavoured to keep  her down. 

With this sight before me, and the night's adventure still in my  mind, I hardly knew what to think.  I had no

knowledge of human  nature, no knowledge of artifice and tricks, and I could not  understand how I found

myself coolly witnessing such a scene, and  composedly calm in the presence of two beings, one of whom I

intended  to kill and the other to dishonour.  At the end of an hour Bettina  fell asleep. 


Childhood

CHAPTER II 31



Top




Page No 34


A nurse and Doctor Olivo came soon after.  The first said that the  convulsions were caused by hysterics, but

the doctor said no, and  prescribed rest and cold baths.  I said nothing, but I could not  refrain from laughing at

them, for I knew, or rather guessed, that  Bettina's sickness was the result of her nocturnal employment, or of

the fright which she must have felt at my meeting with Cordiani.  At  all events, I determined to postpone my

revenge until the return of  her brother, although I had not the slightest suspicion that her  illness was all sham,

for I did not give her credit for so much  cleverness. 

To return to my room I had to pass through Bettina's closet, and  seeing her dress handy on the bed I took it

into my head to search  her pockets.  I found a small note, and recognizing Cordiani's  handwriting, I took

possession of it to read it in my room.  I  marvelled at the girl's imprudence, for her mother might have

discovered it, and being unable to read would very likely have given  it to the doctor, her son.  I thought she

must have taken leave of  her senses, but my feelings may be appreciated when I read the  following words:

"As your father is away it is not necessary to leave  your door ajar as usual.  When we leave the suppertable I

will go to  your closet; you will find me there." 

When I recovered from my stupor I gave way to an irresistible fit  of  laughter, and seeing how completely I

had been duped I thought I  was  cured of my love.  Cordiani appeared to me deserving of  forgiveness,  and

Bettina of contempt.  I congratulated myself upon  having received  a lesson of such importance for the

remainder of my  life.  I even  went so far as to acknowledge to myself that Bettina had  been quite  right in

giving the preference to Cordiani, who was fifteen  years  old, while I was only a child.  Yet, in spite of my

good  disposition  to forgiveness, the kick administered by Cordiani was  still heavy  upon my memory, and I

could not help keeping a grudge  against him. 

At noon, as we were at dinner in the kitchen, where we took our  meals  on account of the cold weather,

Bettina began again to raise  piercing  screams.  Everybody rushed to her room, but I quietly kept my  seat  and

finished my dinner, after which I went to my studies.  In the  evening when I came down to supper I found that

Bettina's bed had  been brought to the kitchen close by her mother's; but it was no  concern of mine, and I

remained likewise perfectly indifferent to the  noise made during the night, and to the confusion which took

place in  the morning, when she had a fresh fit of convulsions. 

Doctor Gozzi and his father returned in the evening.  Cordiani, who  felt uneasy, came to inquire from me what

my intentions were, but I  rushed towards him with an open penknife in my hand, and he beat a  hasty retreat.  I

had entirely abandoned the idea of relating the  night's scandalous adventure to the doctor, for such a project I

could only entertain in a moment of excitement and rage.  The next  day the mother came in while we were at

our lesson, and told the  doctor, after a lengthened preamble, that she had discovered the  character of her

daughter's illness; that it was caused by a spell  thrown over her by a witch, and that she knew the witch well. 

"It may be, my dear mother, but we must be careful not to make a  mistake.  Who is the witch?" 

"Our old servant, and I have just had a proof of it." 

"How so?" 

"I have barred the door of my room with two broomsticks placed in  the  shape of a cross, which she must have

undone to go in; but when  she  saw them she drew back, and she went round by the other door.  It  is  evident

that, were she not a witch, she would not be afraid of  touching them." 

"It is not complete evidence, dear mother; send the woman to me." 

The servant made her appearance. 


Childhood

CHAPTER II 32



Top




Page No 35


"Why," said the doctor, "did you not enter my mother's room this  morning through the usual door?" 

"I do not know what you mean." 

"Did you not see the St. Andrew's cross on the door?" 

"What cross is that?" 

"It is useless to plead ignorance," said the mother; "where did you  sleep last Thursday night?" 

"At my niece's, who had just been confined." 

"Nothing of the sort.  You were at the witches' Sabbath; you are a  witch, and have bewitched my daughter." 

The poor woman, indignant at such an accusation, spits at her  mistress's face; the mistress, enraged, gets hold

of a stick to give  the servant a drubbing; the doctor endeavours to keep his mother  back, but he is compelled

to let her loose and to run after the  servant, who was hurrying down the stairs, screaming and howling in

order to rouse the neighbours; he catches her, and finally succeeds  in pacifying her with some money. 

After this comical but rather scandalous exhibition, the doctor  donned his vestments for the purpose of

exorcising his sister and of  ascertaining whether she was truly possessed of an unclean spirit.  The novelty of

this mystery attracted the whole of my attention.  All  the inmates of the house appeared to me either mad or

stupid, for I  could not, for the life of me, imagine that diabolical spirits were  dwelling in Bettina's body.

When we drew near her bed, her breathing  had, to all appearance, stopped, and the exorcisms of her brother

did  not restore it.  Doctor Olivo happened to come in at that moment, and  inquired whether he would be in the

way; he was answered in the  negative, provided he had faith. 

Upon which he left, saying that he had no faith in any miracles  except in those of the Gospel. 

Soon after Doctor Gozzi went to his room, and finding myself alone  with Bettina I bent down over her bed

and whispered in her ear. 

"Take courage, get well again, and rely upon my discretion." 

She turned her head towards the wall and did not answer me, but the  day passed off without any more

convulsions.  I thought I had cured  her, but on the following day the frenzy went up to the brain, and in  her

delirium she pronounced at random Greek and Latin words without  any meaning, and then no doubt whatever

was entertained of her being  possessed of the evil spirit.  Her mother went out and returned soon,

accompanied by the most renowned exorcist of Padua, a very ill  featured Capuchin, called Friar Prospero da

Bovolenta. 

The moment Bettina saw the exorcist, she burst into loud laughter,  and addressed to him the most offensive

insults, which fairly  delighted everybody, as the devil alone could be bold enough to  address a Capuchin in

such a manner; but the holy man, hearing  himself called an obtrusive ignoramus and a stinkard, went on

striking Bettina with a heavy crucifix, saying that he was beating  the devil.  He stopped only when he saw her

on the point of hurling  at him the chamber utensil which she had just seized.  "If it is the  devil who has

offended thee with his words," she said, "resent the  insult with words likewise, jackass that thou art, but if I

have  offended thee myself, learn, stupid booby, that thou must respect me,  and be off at once." 

I could see poor Doctor Gozzi blushing; the friar, however, held  his  ground, and, armed at all points, began to

read a terrible  exorcism,  at the end of which he commanded the devil to state his  name. 


Childhood

CHAPTER II 33



Top




Page No 36


"My name is Bettina." 

"It cannot be, for it is the name of a baptized girl." 

"Then thou art of opinion that a devil must rejoice in a masculine  name?  Learn, ignorant friar, that a devil is a

spirit, and does not  belong to either sex.  But as thou believest that a devil is speaking  to thee through my lips,

promise to answer me with truth, and I will  engage to give way before thy incantations." 

"Very well, I agree to this." 

"Tell me, then, art thou thinking that thy knowledge is greater  than  mine?" 

"No, but I believe myself more powerful in the name of the holy  Trinity, and by my sacred character." 

"If thou art more powerful than I, then prevent me from telling  thee  unpalatable truths.  Thou art very vain of

thy beard, thou art  combing and dressing it ten times a day, and thou would'st not shave  half of it to get me

out of this body.  Cut off thy beard, and I  promise to come out." 

"Father of lies, I will increase thy punishment a hundred fold." 

"I dare thee to do it." 

After saying these words, Bettina broke into such a loud peal of  laughter, that I could not refrain from joining

in it.  The Capuchin,  turning towards Doctor Gozzi, told him that I was wanting in faith,  and that I ought to

leave the room; which I did, remarking that he  had guessed rightly.  I was not yet out of the room when the

friar  offered his hand to Bettina for her to kiss, and I had the pleasure  of seeing her spit upon it. 

This strange girl, full of extraordinary talent, made rare sport of  the friar, without causing any surprise to

anyone, as all her answers  were attributed to the devil.  I could not conceive what her purpose  was in playing

such a part. 

The Capuchin dined with us, and during the meal he uttered a good  deal of nonsense.  After dinner, he

returned to Bettina's chamber,  with the intention of blessing her, but as soon as she caught sight  of him, she

took up a glass full of some black mixture sent from the  apothecary, and threw it at his head.  Cordiani, being

close by the  friar, came in for a good share of the liquidan accident which  afforded me the greatest delight.

Bettina was quite right to improve  her opportunity, as everything she did was, of course, put to the  account of

the unfortunate devil.  Not overmuch pleased, Friar  Prospero, as he left the house, told the doctor that there

was no  doubt of the girl being possessed, but that another exorcist must be  sent for, since he had not, himself,

obtained God's grace to eject  the evil spirit. 

After he had gone, Bettina kept very calm for six hours, and in the  evening, to our great surprise, she joined

us at the supper table.  She told her parents that she felt quite well, spoke to her brother,  and then, addressing

me, she remarked that, the ball taking place on  the morrow, she would come to my room in the morning to

dress my hair  like a girl's.  I thanked her, and said that, as she had been so ill,  she ought to nurse herself.  She

soon retired to bed, and we remained  at the table, talking of her. 

When I was undressing for the night, I took up my nightcap, and  found in it a small note with these words:

"You must accompany me to  the ball, disguised as a girl, or I will give you a sight which will  cause you to

weep." 


Childhood

CHAPTER II 34



Top




Page No 37


I waited until the doctor was asleep, and I wrote the following  answer: "I cannot go to the ball, because I have

fully made up my  mind to avoid every opportunity of being alone with you.  As for the  painful sight with

which you threaten to entertain me, I believe you  capable of keeping your word, but I entreat you to spare my

heart,  for I love you as if you were my sister.  I have forgiven you, dear  Bettina, and I wish to forget

everything.  I enclose a note which you  must be delighted to have again in your possession.  You see what  risk

you were running when you left it in your pocket.  This  restitution must convince you of my friendship." 

CHAPTER III

Bettina Is Supposed to Go MadFather ManciaThe Smallpox  I  Leave Padua 

Bettina must have been in despair, not knowing into whose hands her  letter had fallen; to return it to her and

thus to allay her anxiety,  was therefore a great proof of friendship; but my generosity, at the  same time that it

freed her from a keen sorrow, must have caused her  another quite as dreadful, for she knew that I was master

of her  secret.  Cordiani's letter was perfectly explicit; it gave the  strongest evidence that she was in the habit of

receiving him every  night, and therefore the story she had prepared to deceive me was  useless.  I felt it was so,

and, being disposed to calm her anxiety  as far as I could, I went to her bedside in the morning, and I placed  in

her hands Cordiani's note and my answer to her letter. 

The girl's spirit and talent had won my esteem; I could no longer  despise her; I saw in her only a poor

creature seduced by her natural  temperament.  She loved man, and was to be pitied only on account of  the

consequences.  Believing that the view I took of the situation  was a right one, I had resigned myself like a

reasonable being, and  not like a disappointed lover.  The shame was for her and not for me.  I had only one

wish, namely, to find out whether the two brothers  Feltrini, Cordiani's companions, had likewise shared

Bettina's  favours. 

Bettina put on throughout the day a cheerful and happy look.  In  the  evening she dressed herself for the ball;

but suddenly an attack  of  sickness, whether feigned or real I did not know, compelled her to  go  to bed, and

frightened everybody in the house.  As for myself,  knowing the whole affair, I was prepared for new scenes,

and indeed  for sad ones, for I felt that I had obtained over her a power  repugnant to her vanity and selflove.

I must, however, confess  that, in spite of the excellent school in which I found myself before  I had attained

manhood, and which ought to have given me experience  as a shield for the future, I have through the whole

of my life been  the dupe of women.  Twelve years ago, if it had not been for my  guardian angel, I would have

foolishly married a young, thoughtless  girl, with whom I had fallen in love: Now that I am seventytwo years

old I believe myself no longer susceptible of such follies; but,  alas! that is the very thing which causes me to

be miserable. 

The next day the whole family was deeply grieved because the devil  of  whom Bettina was possessed had

made himself master of her reason.  Doctor Gozzi told me that there could not be the shadow of a doubt  that

his unfortunate sister was possessed, as, if she had only been  mad, she never would have so cruelly illtreated

the Capuchin,  Prospero, and he determined to place her under the care of Father  Mancia. 

This Mancia was a celebrated Jacobin (or Dominican) exorcist, who  enjoyed the reputation of never having

failed to cure a girl  possessed of the demon. 

Sunday had come; Bettina had made a good dinner, but she had been  frantic all through the day.  Towards

midnight her father came home,  singing Tasso as usual, and so drunk that he could not stand.  He  went up to

Bettina's bed, and after kissing her affectionately he  said to her: "Thou art not mad, my girl." 

Her answer was that he was not drunk. 


Childhood

CHAPTER III 35



Top




Page No 38


"Thou art possessed of the devil, my dear child." 

"Yes, father, and you alone can cure me." 

"Well, I am ready." 

Upon this our shoemaker begins a theological discourse, expatiating  upon the power of faith and upon the

virtue of the paternal blessing.  He throws off his cloak, takes a crucifix with one hand, places the  other over

the head of his daughter, and addresses the devil in such  an amusing way that even his wife, always a stupid,

dull, cross  grained old woman, had to laugh till the tears came down her cheeks.  The two performers in the

comedy alone were not laughing, and their  serious countenance added to the fun of the performance.  I

marvelled  at Bettina (who was always ready to enjoy a good laugh) having  sufficient control over herself to

remain calm and grave.  Doctor  Gozzi had also given way to merriment; but begged that the farce  should

come to an end, for he deemed that his father's eccentricities  were as many profanations against the

sacredness of exorcism.  At  last the exorcist, doubtless tired out, went to bed saying that he  was certain that

the devil would not disturb his daughter during the  night. 

On the morrow, just as we had finished our breakfast, Father Mancia  made his appearance.  Doctor Gozzi,

followed by the whole family,  escorted him to his sister's bedside.  As for me, I was entirely  taken up by the

face of the monk.  Here is his portrait.  His figure  was tall and majestic, his age about thirty; he had light hair

and  blue eyes; his features were those of Apollo, but without his pride  and assuming haughtiness; his

complexion, dazzling white, was pale,  but that paleness seemed to have been given for the very purpose of

showing off the red coral of his lips, through which could be seen,  when they opened, two rows of pearls.  He

was neither thin nor stout,  and the habitual sadness of his countenance enhanced its sweetness.  His gait was

slow, his air timid, an indication of the great modesty  of his mind. 

When we entered the room Bettina was asleep, or pretended to be so.  Father Mancia took a sprinkler and

threw over her a few drops of holy  water; she opened her eyes, looked at the monk, and closed them

immediately; a little while after she opened them again, had a better  look at him, laid herself on her back, let

her arms droop down  gently, and with her head prettily bent on one side she fell into the  sweetest of

slumbers. 

The exorcist, standing by the bed, took out his pocket ritual and  the  stole which he put round his neck, then a

reliquary, which he  placed  on the bosom of the sleeping girl, and with the air of a saint  he  begged all of us to

fall on our knees and to pray, so that God  should  let him know whether the patient was possessed or only

labouring  under a natural disease.  He kept us kneeling for half an  hour,  reading all the time in a low tone of

voice.  Bettina did not  stir. 

Tired, I suppose, of the performance, he desired to speak privately  with Doctor Gozzi.  They passed into the

next room, out of which they  emerged after a quarter of an hour, brought back by a loud peal of  laughter from

the mad girl, who, when she saw them, turned her back  on them.  Father Mancia smiled, dipped the sprinkler

over and over in  the holy water, gave us all a generous shower, and took his leave. 

Doctor Gozzi told us that the exorcist would come again on the  morrow, and that he had promised to deliver

Bettina within three  hours if she were truly possessed of the demon, but that he made no  promise if it should

turn out to be a case of madness.  The mother  exclaimed that he would surely deliver her, and she poured out

her  thanks to God for having allowed her the grace of beholding a saint  before her death. 

The following day Bettina was in a fine frenzy.  She began to utter  the most extravagant speeches that a poet

could imagine, and did not  stop when the charming exorcist came into her room; he seemed to  enjoy her

foolish talk for a few minutes, after which, having armed  himself 'capapie', he begged us to withdraw.  His


Childhood

CHAPTER III 36



Top




Page No 39


order was obeyed  instantly; we left the chamber, and the door remained open.  But what  did it matter?  Who

would have been bold enough to go in? 

During three long hours we heard nothing; the stillness was  unbroken.  At noon the monk called us in.  Bettina

was there sad and  very quiet  while the exorcist packed up his things.  He took his  departure,  saying he had

very good hopes of the case, and requesting  that the  doctor would send him news of the patient.  Bettina

partook  of dinner  in her bed, got up for supper, and the next day behaved  herself  rationally; but the following

circumstance strengthened my  opinion  that she had been neither insane nor possessed. 

It was two days before the Purification of the Holy Virgin.  Doctor  Gozzi was in the habit of giving us the

sacrament in his own church,  but he always sent us for our confession to the church of Saint  Augustin, in

which the Jacobins of Padua officiated.  At the supper  table, he told us to prepare ourselves for the next day,

and his  mother, addressing us, said: "You ought, all of you, to confess to  Father Mancia, so as to obtain

absolution from that holy man.  I  intend to go to him myself."  Cordiani and the two Feltrini agreed to  the

proposal; I remained silent, but as the idea was unpleasant to  me, I concealed the feeling, with a full

determination to prevent the  execution of the project. 

I had entire confidence in the secrecy of confession, and I was  incapable of making a false one, but knowing

that I had a right to  choose my confessor, I most certainly never would have been so simple  as to confess to

Father Mancia what had taken place between me and a  girl, because he would have easily guessed that the

girl could be no  other but Bettina.  Besides, I was satisfied that Cordiani would  confess everything to the

monk, and I was deeply sorry. 

Early the next morning, Bettina brought me a band for my neck, and  gave me the following letter: "Spurn me,

but respect my honour and  the shadow of peace to which I aspire.  No one from this house must  confess to

Father Mancia ; you alone can prevent the execution of  that project, and I need not suggest the way to

succeed.  It will  prove whether you have some friendship for me." 

I could not express the pity I felt for the poor girl, as I read  that  note.  In spite of that feeling, this is what I

answered: "I can  well  understand that, notwithstanding the inviolability of confession,  your mother's proposal

should cause you great anxiety; but I cannot  see why, in order to prevent its execution, you should depend

upon me  rather than upon Cordiani who has expressed his acceptance of it.  All  I can promise you is that I will

not be one of those who may go  to  Father Mancia; but I have no influence over your lover; you alone  can

speak to him." 

She replied: "I have never addressed a word to Cordiani since the  fatal night which has sealed my misery, and

I never will speak to him  again, even if I could by so doing recover my lost happiness.  To you  alone I wish to

be indebted for my life and for my honour." 

This girl appeared to me more wonderful than all the heroines of  whom  I had read in novels.  It seemed to me

that she was making sport  of  me with the most barefaced effrontery.  I thought she was trying to  fetter me

again with her chains; and although I had no inclination  for them, I made up my mind to render her the

service she claimed at  my hands, and which she believed I alone could compass.  She felt  certain of her

success, but in what school had she obtained her  experience of the human heart?  Was it in reading novels?

Most  likely the reading of a certain class of novels causes the ruin of a  great many young girls, but I am of

opinion that from good romances  they acquire graceful manners and a knowledge of society. 

Having made up my mind to shew her every kindness in my power, I  took  an opportunity, as we were

undressing for the night, of telling  Doctor Gozzi that, for conscientious motives, I could not confess to  Father

Mancia, and yet that I did not wish to be an exception in that  matter.  He kindly answered that he understood

my reasons, and that  he would take us all to the church of SaintAntoine.  I kissed his  hand in token of my


Childhood

CHAPTER III 37



Top




Page No 40


gratitude. 

On the following day, everything having gone according to her  wishes,  I saw Bettina sit down to the table

with a face beaming with  satisfaction.  In the afternoon I had to go to bed in consequence of  a wound in my

foot; the doctor accompanied his pupils to church; and  Bettina being alone, availed herself of the opportunity,

came to my  room and sat down on my bed.  I had expected her visit, and I  received it with pleasure, as it

heralded an explanation for which I  was positively longing. 

She began by expressing a hope that I would not be angry with her  for  seizing the first opportunity she had of

some conversation with  me. 

"No," I answered, "for you thus afford me an occasion of assuring  you  that, my feelings towards you being

those of a friend only, you  need  not have any fear of my causing you any anxiety or displeasure.  Therefore

Bettina, you may do whatever suits you; my love is no more.  You have at one blow given the deathstroke to

the intense passion  which was blossoming in my heart.  When I reached my room, after the  illtreatment I had

experienced at Cordiani's hands, I felt for you  nothing but hatred; that feeling soon merged into utter

contempt, but  that sensation itself was in time, when my mind recovered its  balance, changed for a feeling of

the deepest indifference, which  again has given way when I saw what power there is in your mind.  I  have

now become your friend; I have conceived the greatest esteem for  your cleverness.  I have been the dupe of it,

but no matter; that  talent of yours does exist, it is wonderful, divine, I admire it, I  love it, and the highest

homage I can render to it is, in my  estimation, to foster for the possessor of it the purest feelings of

friendship.  Reciprocate that friendship, be true, sincere, and plain  dealing.  Give up all nonsense, for you have

already obtained from me  all I can give you.  The very thought of love is repugnant to me; I  can bestow my

love only where I feel certain of being the only one  loved.  You are at liberty to lay my foolish delicacy to the

account  of my youthful age, but I feel so, and I cannot help it.  You have  written to me that you never speak to

Cordiani ; if I am the cause of  that rupture between you, I regret it, and I think that, in the  interest of your

honour, you would do well to make it up with him;  for the future I must be careful never to give him any

grounds for  umbrage or suspicion.  Recollect also that, if you have tempted him  by the same manoeuvres

which you have employed towards me, you are  doubly wrong, for it may be that, if he truly loves you, you

have  caused him to be miserable." 

"All you have just said to me," answered Bettina, "is grounded upon  false impressions and deceptive

appearances.  I do not love Cordiani,  and I never had any love for him; on the contrary, I have felt, and I  do

feel, for him a hatred which he has richly deserved, and I hope to  convince you, in spite of every appearance

which seems to convict me.  As to the reproach of seduction, I entreat you to spare me such an  accusation.  On

our side, consider that, if you had not yourself  thrown temptation in my way, I never would have committed

towards you  an action of which I have deeply repented, for reasons which you do  not know, but which you

must learn from me.  The fault I have been  guilty of is a serious one only because I did not foresee the injury

it would do me in the inexperienced mind of the ingrate who dares to  reproach me with it." 

Bettina was shedding tears: all she had said was not unlikely and  rather complimentary to my vanity, but I

had seen too much.  Besides,  I knew the extent of her cleverness, and it was very natural to lend  her a wish to

deceive me; how could I help thinking that her visit to  me was prompted only by her selflove being too

deeply wounded to let  me enjoy a victory so humiliating to herself?  Therefore, unshaken in  my preconceived

opinion, I told her that I placed implicit confidence  in all she had just said respecting the state of her heart

previous  to the playful nonsense which had been the origin of my love for her,  and that I promised never in

the future to allude again to my  accusation of seduction.  "But," I continued, "confess that the fire  at that time

burning in your bosom was only of short duration, and  that the slightest breath of wind had been enough to

extinguish it.  Your virtue, which went astray for only one instant, and which has so  suddenly recovered its

mastery over your senses, deserves some  praise.  You, with all your deep adoring love for me, became all at

once blind to my sorrow, whatever care I took to make it clear to  your sight.  It remains for me to learn how


Childhood

CHAPTER III 38



Top




Page No 41


that virtue could be so  very dear to you, at the very time that Cordiani took care to wreck  it every night." 

Bettina eyed me with the air of triumph which perfect confidence in  victory gives to a person, and said: "You

have just reached the point  where I wished you to be.  You shall now be made aware of things  which I could

not explain before, owing to your refusing the  appointment which I then gave you for no other purpose than

to tell  you all the truth.  Cordiani declared his love for me a week after he  became an inmate in our house; he

begged my consent to a marriage, if  his father made the demand of my hand as soon as he should have

completed his studies.  My answer was that I did not know him  sufficiently, that I could form no idea on the

subject, and I  requested him not to allude to it any more.  He appeared to have  quietly given up the matter, but

soon after, I found out that it was  not the case; he begged me one day to come to his room now and then  to

dress his hair; I told him I had no time to spare, and he remarked  that you were more fortunate.  I laughed at

this reproach, as  everyone here knew that I had the care of you.  It was a fortnight  after my refusal to

Cordiani, that I unfortunately spent an hour with  you in that loving nonsense which has naturally given you

ideas until  then unknown to your senses.  That hour made me very happy: I loved  you, and having given way

to very natural desires, I revelled in my  enjoyment without the slightest remorse of conscience.  I was longing

to be again with you the next morning, but after supper, misfortune  laid for the first time its hand upon me.

Cordiani slipped in my  hands this note and this letter which I have since hidden in a hole  in the wall, with the

intention of shewing them to you at the first  opportunity." 

Saying this, Bettina handed me the note and the letter; the first  ran  as follows: "Admit me this evening in

your closet, the door of  which,  leading to the yard, can be left ajar, or prepare yourself to  make  the best of it

with the doctor, to whom I intend to deliver, if  you  should refuse my request, the letter of which I enclose a

copy." 

The letter contained the statement of a cowardly and enraged  informer, and would certainly have caused the

most unpleasant  results.  In that letter Cordiani informed the doctor that his sister  spent her mornings with me

in criminal connection while he was saying  his mass, and he pledged himself to enter into particulars which

would leave him no doubt. 

"After giving to the case the consideration it required," continued  Bettina, "I made up my mind to hear that

monster; but my  determination being fixed, I put in my pocket my father's stilletto,  and holding my door ajar

I waited for him there, unwilling to let him  come in, as my closet is divided only by a thin partition from the

room of my father, whom the slightest noise might have roused up.  My  first question to Cordiani was in

reference to the slander contained  in the letter he threatened to deliver to my brother: he answered  that it was

no slander, for he had been a witness to everything that  had taken place in the morning through a hole he had

bored in the  garret just above your bed, and to which he would apply his eye the  moment he knew that I was

in your room.  He wound up by threatening  to discover everything to my brother and to my mother, unless I

granted him the same favours I had bestowed upon you.  In my just  indignation I loaded him with the most

bitter insults, I called him a  cowardly spy and slanderer, for he could not have seen anything but  childish

playfulness, and I declared to him that he need not flatter  himself that any threat would compel me to give the

slightest  compliance to his wishes.  He then begged and begged my pardon a  thousand times, and went on

assuring me that I must lay to my rigour  the odium of the step he had taken, the only excuse for it being in  the

fervent love I had kindled in his heart, and which made him  miserable.  He acknowledged that his letter might

be a slander, that  he had acted treacherously, and he pledged his honour never to  attempt obtaining from me

by violence favours which he desired to  merit only by the constancy of his love.  I then thought myself to

some extent compelled to say that I might love him at some future  time, and to promise that I would not again

come near your bed during  the absence of my brother.  In this way I dismissed him satisfied,  without his

daring to beg for so much as a kiss, but with the promise  that we might now and then have some conversation

in the same place.  As soon as he left me I went to bed, deeply grieved that I could no  longer see you in the

absence of my brother, and that I was unable,  for fear of consequences, to let you know the reason of my

change.  Three weeks passed off in that position, and I cannot express what  have been my sufferings, for you,


Childhood

CHAPTER III 39



Top




Page No 42


of course, urged me to come, and I  was always under the painful necessity of disappointing you.  I even  feared

to find myself alone with you, for I felt certain that I could  not have refrained from telling you the cause of

the change in my  conduct.  To crown my misery, add that I found myself compelled, at  least once a week, to

receive the vile Cordiani outside of my room,  and to speak to him, in order to check his impatience with a

few  words.  At last, unable to bear up any longer under such misery,  threatened likewise by you, I determined

to end my agony.  I wished  to disclose to you all this intrigue, leaving to you the care of  bringing a change for

the better, and for that purpose I proposed  that you should accompany me to the ball disguised as a girl,

although I knew it would enrage Cordiani; but my mind was made up.  You know how my scheme fell to the

ground.  The unexpected departure  of my brother with my father suggested to both of you the same idea,  and

it was before receiving Cordiani's letter that I promised to come  to you.  Cordiani did not ask for an

appointment; he only stated that  he would be waiting for me in my closet, and I had no opportunity of  telling

him that I could not allow him to come, any more than I could  find time to let you know that I would be with

you only after  midnight, as I intended to do, for I reckoned that after an hour's  talk I would dismiss the wretch

to his room.  But my reckoning was  wrong; Cordiani had conceived a scheme, and I could not help  listening

to all he had to say about it.  His whining and exaggerated  complaints had no end.  He upbraided me for

refusing to further the  plan he had concocted, and which he thought I would accept with  rapture if I loved

him.  The scheme was for me to elope with him  during holy week, and to run away to Ferrara, where he had

an uncle  who would have given us a kind welcome, and would soon have brought  his father to forgive him

and to insure our happiness for life.  The  objections I made, his answers, the details to be entered into, the

explanations and the ways and means to be examined to obviate the  difficulties of the project, took up the

whole night.  My heart was  bleeding as I thought of you; but my conscience is at rest, and I did  nothing that

could render me unworthy of your esteem.  You cannot  refuse it to me, unless you believe that the confession

I have just  made is untrue; but you would be both mistaken and  unjust.  Had I  made up my mind to sacrifice

myself and to grant favours which love  alone ought to obtain, I might have got rid of the treacherous wretch

within one hour, but death seemed preferable to such a dreadful  expedient.  Could I in any way suppose that

you were outside of my  door, exposed to the wind and to the  snow?  Both of us were  deserving of pity, but my

misery  was still greater than yours.  All  these fearful circumstances were written in the book of fate, to make

me lose my reason, which now returns only at intervals, and I am in  constant dread of a fresh attack of those

awful convulsions.  They  say I am bewitched, and possessed of the demon; I do not know  anything about it,

but if it should be true I am the most miserable  creature in  existence."  Bettina ceased speaking, and burst into

a  violent storm of tears, sobs, and groans.  I was deeply moved,  although I felt that all she had said might be

true, and yet was  scarcely worthy of belief: 

'Forse era ver, ma non pero credibile  A chi del senso suo fosse  signor.' 

But she was weeping, and her tears, which at all events were not  deceptive, took away from me the faculty of

doubt.  Yet I put her  tears to the account of her wounded selflove; to give way entirely I  needed a thorough

conviction, and to obtain it evidence was  necessary, probability was not enough.  I could not admit either

Cordiani's moderation or Bettina's patience, or the fact of seven  hours employed in innocent conversation.  In

spite of all these  considerations, I felt a sort of pleasure in accepting for ready cash  all the counterfeit coins

that she had spread out before me. 

After drying her tears, Bettina fixed her beautiful eyes upon mine,  thinking that she could discern in them

evident signs of her victory;  but I surprised her much by alluding to one point which, with all her  cunning,

she had neglected to mention in her defence.  Rhetoric makes  use of nature's secrets in the same way as

painters who try to  imitate it: their most beautiful work is false.  This young girl,  whose mind had not been

refined by study, aimed at being considered  innocent and artless, and she did her best to succeed, but I had

seen  too good a specimen of her cleverness. 

"Well, my dear Bettina," I said, "your story has affected me; but  how  do you think I am going to accept your

convulsions as natural, and  to  believe in the demoniac symptoms which came on so seasonably during  the


Childhood

CHAPTER III 40



Top




Page No 43


exorcisms, although you very properly expressed your doubts on  the matter?" 

Hearing this, Bettina stared at me, remaining silent for a few  minutes, then casting her eyes down she gave

way to fresh tears,  exclaiming now and then: "Poor me! oh, poor me!"  This situation,  however, becoming

most painful to me, I asked what I could do for  her.  She answered in a sad tone that if my heart did not

suggest to  me what to do, she did not herself see what she could demand of me. 

"I thought," said she, "that I would reconquer my lost influence  over  your heart, but, I see it too plainly, you

no longer feel an  interest  in me.  Go on treating me harshly; go on taking for mere  fictions  sufferings which

are but too real, which you have caused, and  which  you will now increase.  Some day, but too late, you will be

sorry,  and your repentance will be bitter indeed." 

As she pronounced these words she rose to take her leave; but  judging  her capable of anything I felt afraid,

and I detained her to  say that  the only way to regain my affection was to remain one month  without

convulsions and without handsome Father Mancia's presence  being  required. 

"I cannot help being convulsed," she answered, "but what do you  mean  by applying to the Jacobin that epithet

of handsome?  Could you  suppose?" 

"Not at all, not at allI suppose nothing; to do so would be  necessary for me to be jealous.  But I cannot help

saying that the  preference given by your devils to the exorcism of that handsome monk  over the incantations

of the ugly Capuchin is likely to give birth to  remarks rather detrimental to your honour.  Moreover, you are

free to  do whatever pleases you." 

Thereupon she left my room, and a few minutes later everybody came  home. 

After supper the servant, without any question on my part, informed  me that Bettina had gone to bed with

violent feverish chills, having  previously had her bed carried into the kitchen beside her mother's.  This attack

of fever might be real, but I had my doubts.  I felt  certain that she would never make up her mind to be well,

for her  good health would have supplied me with too strong an argument  against her pretended innocence,

even in the case of Cordiani; I  likewise considered her idea of having her bed placed near her  mother's

nothing but artful contrivance. 

The next day Doctor Olivo found her very feverish, and told her  brother that she would most likely be excited

and delirious, but that  it would be the effect of the fever and not the work of the devil.  And truly, Bettina was

raving all day, but Dr. Gozzi, placing  implicit confidence in the physician, would not listen to his mother,  and

did not send for the Jacobin friar.  The fever increased in  violence, and on the fourth day the smallpox broke

out.  Cordiani  and the two brothers Feitrini, who had so far escaped that disease,  were immediately sent away,

but as I had had it before I remained at  home. 

The poor girl was so fearfully covered with the loathsome eruption,  that on the sixth day her skin could not be

seen on any part of her  body.  Her eyes closed, and her life was despaired of, when it was  found that her

mouth and throat were obstructed to such a degree that  she could swallow nothing but a few drops of honey.

She was  perfectly motionless; she breathed and that was all.  Her mother  never left her bedside, and I was

thought a saint when I carried my  table and my books into the patient's room.  The unfortunate girl had

become a fearful sight to look upon; her head was dreadfully swollen,  the nose could no longer be seen, and

much fear was entertained for  her eyes, in case her life should be spared.  The odour of her  perspiration was

most offensive, but I persisted in keeping my watch  by her. 

On the ninth day, the vicar gave her absolution, and after  administering extreme unction, he left her, as he

said, in the hands  of God.  In the midst of so much sadness, the conversation of the  mother with her son,


Childhood

CHAPTER III 41



Top




Page No 44


would, in spite of myself, cause me some amount  of merriment.  The good woman wanted to know whether

the demon who  was dwelling in her child could still influence her to perform  extravagant follies, and what

would become of the demon in the case  of her daughter's death, for, as she expressed it, she could not  think of

his being so stupid as to remain in so loathsome a body.  She  particularly wanted to ascertain whether the

demon had power to  carry  off the soul of her child.  Doctor Gozzi, who was an  ubiquitarian,  made to all those

questions answers which had not even  the shadow of  good sense, and which of course had no other effect

than to increase a  hundredfold the perplexity of his poor mother. 

During the tenth and eleventh days, Bettina was so bad that we  thought every moment likely to be her last.

The disease had reached  its worst period; the smell was unbearable; I alone would not leave  her, so sorely did

I pity her.  The heart of man is indeed an  unfathomable abyss, for, however incredible it may appear, it was

while in that fearful state that Bettina inspired me with the  fondness which I showed her after her recovery. 

On the thirteenth day the fever abated, but the patient began to  experience great irritation, owing to a dreadful

itching, which no  remedy could have allayed as effectually as these powerful words  which I kept constantly

pouring into her ear: "Bettina, you are  getting better; but if you dare to scratch yourself, you will become

such a fright that nobody will ever love you." All the physicians in  the universe might be challenged to

prescribe a more potent remedy  against itching for a girl who, aware that she has been pretty, finds  herself

exposed to the loss of her beauty through her own fault, if  she scratches herself. 

At last her fine eyes opened again to the light of heaven; she was  moved to her own room, but she had to

keep her bed until Easter.  She  inoculated me with a few pocks, three of which have left upon my face

everlasting marks; but in her eyes they gave me credit for great  devotedness, for they were a proof of my

constant care, and she felt  that I indeed deserved her whole love.  And she truly loved me, and I  returned her

love, although I never plucked a flower which fate and  prejudice kept in store for a husband.  But what a

contemptible  husband! 

Two years later she married a shoemaker, by name Pigozzoa base,  arrant knave who beggared and

illtreated her to such an extent that  her brother had to take her home and to provide for her.  Fifteen  years

afterwards, having been appointed archpriest at SaintGeorge  de la Vallee, he took her there with him, and

when I went to pay him  a visit eighteen years ago, I found Bettina old, ill, and dying.  She  breathed her last in

my arms in 1776, twentyfour hours after my  arrival.  I will speak of her death in good time. 

About that period, my mother returned from St. Petersburg, where  the  Empress Anne Iwanowa had not

approved of the Italian comedy.  The  whole of the troop had already returned to Italy, and my mother had

travelled with Carlin Bertinazzi, the harlequin, who died in Paris in  the year 1783.  As soon as she had

reached Padua, she informed Doctor  Gozzi of her arrival, and he lost no time in accompanying me to the  inn

where she had put up.  We dined with her, and before bidding us  adieu, she presented the doctor with a

splendid fur, and gave me the  skin of a lynx for Bettina.  Six months afterwards she summoned me to  Venice,

as she wished to see me before leaving for Dresden, where she  had contracted an engagement for life in the

service of the Elector  of Saxony, Augustus III., King of Poland.  She took with her my  brother Jean, then eight

years old, who was weeping bitterly when he  left; I thought him very foolish, for there was nothing very

tragic  in that departure.  He is the only one in the family who was wholly  indebted to our mother for his

fortune, although he was not her  favourite child. 

I spent another year in Padua, studying law in which I took the  degree of Doctor in my sixteenth year, the

subject of my thesis being  in the civil law, 'de testamentis', and in the canon law, 'utrum  Hebraei possint

construere novas synagogas'. 

My vocation was to study medicine, and to practice it, for I felt a  great inclination for that profession, but no

heed was given to my  wishes, and I was compelled to apply myself to the study of the law,  for which I had an


Childhood

CHAPTER III 42



Top




Page No 45


invincible repugnance.  My friends were of opinion  that I could not make my fortune in any profession but

that of an  advocate, and, what is still worse, of an ecclesiastical advocate.  If  they had given the matter proper

consideration, they would have  given  me leave to follow my own inclinations, and I would have been a

physiciana profession in which quackery is of still greater avail  than in the legal business.  I never became

either a physician or an  advocate, and I never would apply to a lawyer, when I had any legal  business, nor

call in a physician when I happened to be ill.  Lawsuits  and pettifoggery may support a good many families,

but a  greater  proportion is ruined by them, and those who perish in the  hands, of  physicians are more

numerous by far than those who get  cured strong  evidence in my opinion, that mankind would be much less

miserable  without either lawyers or doctors. 

To attend the lectures of the professors, I had to go to the  university called the Bo, and it became necessary

for me to go out  alone.  This was a matter of great wonder to me, for until then I had  never considered myself

a free man; and in my wish to enjoy fully the  liberty I thought I had just conquered, it was not long before I

had  made the very worst acquaintances amongst the most renowned students.  As a matter of course, the most

renowned were the most worthless,  dissolute fellows, gamblers, frequenters of disorderly houses, hard

drinkers, debauchees, tormentors and suborners of honest girls,  liars, and wholly incapable of any good or

virtuous feeling.  In the  company of such men did I begin my apprenticeship of the world,  learning my lesson

from the book of experience. 

The theory of morals and its usefulness through the life of man can  be compared to the advantage derived by

running over the index of a  book before reading it when we have perused that index we know  nothing but the

subject of the work.  This is like the school for  morals offered by the sermons, the precepts, and the tales

which our  instructors recite for our especial benefit.  We lend our whole  attention to those lessons, but when

an opportunity offers of  profiting by the advice thus bestowed upon us, we feel inclined to  ascertain for

ourselves whether the result will turn out as  predicted; we give way to that very natural inclination, and

punishment speedily follows with concomitant repentance.  Our only  consolation lies in the fact that in such

moments we are conscious of  our own knowledge, and consider ourselves as having earned the right  to

instruct others; but those to whom we wish to impart our  experience act exactly as we have acted before

them, and, as a matter  of course, the world remains in statu quo, or grows worse and worse. 

When Doctor Gozzi granted me the privilege of going out alone, he  gave me an opportunity for the discovery

of several truths which,  until then, were not only unknown to me, but the very existence of  which I had never

suspected.  On my first appearance, the boldest  scholars got hold of me and sounded my depth.  Finding that I

was a  thorough freshman, they undertook my education, and with that worthy  purpose in view they allowed

me to fall blindly into every trap.  They  taught me gambling, won the little I possessed, and then they  made

me  play upon trust, and put me up to dishonest practices in  order to  procure the means of paying my

gambling debts; but I  acquired at the  same time the sad experience of sorrow!  Yet these  hard lessons proved

useful, for they taught me to mistrust the  impudent sycophants who  openly flatter their dupes, and never to

rely  upon the offers made by  fawning flatterers.  They taught me likewise  how to behave in the  company of

quarrelsome duellists, the society of  whom ought to be  avoided, unless we make up our mind to be constantly

in the very teeth  of danger.  I was not caught in the snares of  professional lewd women,  because not one of

them was in my eyes as  pretty as Bettina, but I did  not resist so well the desire for that  species of vain glory

which is  the reward of holding life at a cheap  price. 

In those days the students in Padua enjoyed very great privileges,  which were in reality abuses made legal

through prescription, the  primitive characteristic of privileges, which differ essentially from  prerogatives.  In

fact, in order to maintain the legality of their  privileges, the students often committed crimes.  The guilty were

dealt with tenderly, because the interest of the city demanded that  severity should not diminish the great

influx of scholars who flocked  to that renowned university from every part of Europe.  The practice  of the

Venetian government was to secure at a high salary the most  celebrated professors, and to grant the utmost

freedom to the young  men attending their lessons.  The students acknowledged no authority  but that of a chief,


Childhood

CHAPTER III 43



Top




Page No 46


chosen among themselves, and called syndic.  He  was usually a foreign nobleman, who could keep a large

establishment,  and who was responsible to the government for the behaviour of the  scholars.  It was his duty

to give them up to justice when they  transgressed the laws, and the students never disputed his sentence,

because he always defended them to the utmost, when they had the  slightest shadow of right on their side. 

The students, amongst other privileges, would not suffer their  trunks  to be searched by customhouse

authorities, and no ordinary  policeman  would have dared to arrest one of them.  They carried about  them

forbidden weapons, seduced helpless girls, and often disturbed  the  public peace by their nocturnal broils and

impudent practical  jokes;  in one word, they were a body of young fellows, whom nothing  could  restrain, who

would gratify every whim, and enjoy their sport  without  regard or consideration for any human being. 

It was about that time that a policeman entered a coffeeroom, in  which were seated two students.  One of

them ordered him out, but the  man taking no notice of it, the student fired a pistol at him, and  missed his aim.

The policeman returned the fire, wounded the  aggressor, and ran away.  The students immediately mustered

together  at the Bo, divided into bands, and went over the city, hunting the  policemen to murder them, and

avenge the insult they had received.  In  one of the encounters two of the students were killed, and all the

others, assembling in one troop, swore never to lay their arms down  as long as there should be one policeman

alive in Padua.  The  authorities had to interfere, and the syndic of the students  undertook to put a stop to

hostilities provided proper satisfaction  was given, as the police were in the wrong.  The man who had shot the

student in the coffeeroom was hanged, and peace was restored; but  during the eight days of agitation, as I

was anxious not to appear  less brave than my comrades who were patrolling the city, I followed  them in spite

of Doctor Gozzi's remonstrances.  Armed with a carbine  and a pair of pistols, I ran about the town with the

others, in quest  of the enemy, and I recollect how disappointed I was because the  troop to which I belonged

did not meet one policeman.  When the war  was over, the doctor laughed at me, but Bettina admired my

valour.  Unfortunately, I indulged in expenses far above my means, owing to my  unwillingness to seem poorer

than my new friends.  I sold or pledged  everything I possessed, and I contracted debts which I could not

possibly pay.  This state of things caused my first sorrows, and they  are the most poignant sorrows under

which a young man can smart.  Not  knowing which way to turn, I wrote to my excellent grandmother,

begging her assistance, but instead of sending me some money, she  came to Padua on the 1st of October,

1739, and, after thanking the  doctor and Bettina for all their affectionate care, she bought me  back to Venice.

As he took leave of me, the doctor, who was shedding  tears, gave me what he prized most on earth; a relic of

some saint,  which perhaps I might have kept to this very day, had not the setting  been of gold.  It performed

only one miracle, that of being of  service to me in a moment of great need.  Whenever I visited Padua,  to

complete my study of the law, I stayed at the house of the kind  doctor, but I was always grieved at seeing

near Bettina the brute to  whom she was engaged, and who did not appear to me deserving of such  a wife.  I

have always regretted that a prejudice, of which I soon  got rid, should have made me preserve for that man a

flower which I  could have plucked so easily. 

CHAPTER IV

I receive the minor orders from the patriarch of VeniceI get  acquainted with Senator Malipiero, with

Therese Imer, with the niece  of the Curate, with Madame Orio, with Nanette and Marton, and with  the

CavamacchiaI become a preachermy adventure with Lucie at  Pasean A rendezvous on the third story. 

"He comes from Padua, where he has completed his studies."  Such  were  the words by which I was

everywhere introduced, and which, the  moment  they were uttered, called upon me the silent observation of

every  young man of my age and condition, the compliments of all  fathers,  and the caresses of old women, as

well as the kisses of a few  who,  although not old, were not sorry to be considered so for the sake  of

embracing a young man without impropriety.  The curate of Saint  Samuel, the Abbe Josello, presented me to

Monsignor Correre,  Patriarch of Venice, who gave me the tonsure, and who, four months  afterwards, by


Childhood

CHAPTER IV 44



Top




Page No 47


special favour, admitted me to the four minor orders.  No words could express the joy and the pride of my

grandmother.  Excellent masters were given to me to continue my studies, and M.  Baffo chose the Abbe

Schiavo to teach me a pure Italian style,  especially poetry, for which I had a decided talent.  I was very

comfortably lodged with my brother Francois, who was studying  theatrical architecture.  My sister and my

youngest brother were  living with our grandam in a house of her own, in which it was her  wish to die,

because her husband had there breathed his last.  The  house in which I dwelt was the same in which my father

had died, and  the rent of which my mother continued to pay.  It was large and well  furnished. 

Although Abbe Grimani was my chief protector, I seldom saw him, and  I  particularly attached myself to M.

de Malipiero, to whom I had been  presented by the Curate Josello.  M. de Malipiero was a senator, who  was

unwilling at seventy years of age to attend any more to State  affairs, and enjoyed a happy, sumptuous life in

his mansion,  surrounded every evening by a wellchosen party of ladies who had all  known how to make the

best of their younger days, and of gentlemen  who were always acquainted with the news of the town.  He was

a  bachelor and wealthy, but, unfortunately, he had three or four times  every year severe attacks of gout,

which always left him crippled in  some part or other of his body, so that all his person was disabled.  His

head, his lungs, and his stomach had alone escaped this cruel  havoc.  He was still a fine man, a great epicure,

and a good judge of  wine; his wit was keen, his knowledge of the world extensive, his  eloquence worthy of a

son of Venice, and he had that wisdom which  must naturally belong to a senator who for forty years has had

the  management of public affairs, and to a man who has bid farewell to  women after having possessed twenty

mistresses, and only when he felt  himself compelled to acknowledge that he could no longer be accepted  by

any woman.  Although almost entirely crippled, he did not appear  to be so when he was seated, when he

talked, or when he was at table.  He had only one meal a day, and always took it alone because, being

toothless and unable to eat otherwise than very slowly, he did not  wish to hurry himself out of compliment to

his guests, and would have  been sorry to see them waiting for him.  This feeling deprived him of  the pleasure

he would have enjoyed in entertaining at his board  friendly and agreeable guests, and caused great sorrow to

his  excellent cook. 

The first time I had the honour of being introduced to him by the  curate, I opposed earnestly the reason which

made him eat his meals  in solitude, and I said that his excellency had only to invite guests  whose appetite was

good enough to enable them to eat a double share. 

"But where can I find such table companions?" he asked. 

"It is rather a delicate matter," I answered; "but you must take  your  guests on trial, and after they have been

found such as you wish  them  to be, the only difficulty will be to keep them as your guests  without their being

aware of the real cause of your preference, for  no respectable man could acknowledge that he enjoys the

honour of  sitting at your excellency's table only because he eats twice as much  as any other man." 

The senator understood the truth of my argument, and asked the  curate  to bring me to dinner on the following

day.  He found my  practice  even better than my theory, and I became his daily guest. 

This man, who had given up everything in life except his own self,  fostered an amorous inclination, in spite

of his age and of his gout.  He loved a young girl named Therese Imer, the daughter of an actor  residing near

his mansion, her bedroom window being opposite to his  own.  This young girl, then in her seventeenth year,

was pretty,  whimsical, and a regular coquette.  She was practising music with a  view to entering the theatrical

profession, and by showing herself  constantly at the window she had intoxicated the old senator, and was

playing with him cruelly.  She paid him a daily visit, but always  escorted by her mother, a former actress, who

had retired from the  stage in order to work out her salvation, and who, as a matter of  course, had made up her

mind to combine the interests of heaven with  the works of this world.  She took her daughter to mass every

day and  compelled her to go to confession every week; but every afternoon she  accompanied her in a visit to

the amorous old man, the rage of whom  frightened me when she refused him a kiss under the plea that she


Childhood

CHAPTER IV 45



Top




Page No 48


had  performed her devotions in the morning, and that she could not  reconcile herself to the idea of offending

the God who was still  dwelling in her. 

What a sight for a young man of fifteen like me, whom the old man  admitted as the only and silent witness of

these erotic scenes!  The  miserable mother applauded her daughter's reserve, and went so far as  to lecture the

elderly lover, who, in his turn, dared not refute her  maxims, which savoured either too much or too little of

Christianity,  and resisted a very strong inclination to hurl at her head any object  he had at hand.  Anger would

then take the place of lewd desires, and  after they had retired he would comfort himself by exchanging with

me  philosophical considerations. 

Compelled to answer him, and not knowing well what to say, I  ventured  one day upon advising a marriage.

He struck me with  amazement when  he answered that she refused to marry him from fear of  drawing upon

herself the hatred of his relatives. 

"Then make her the offer of a large sum of money, or a position." 

"She says that she would not, even for a crown, commit a deadly  sin." 

"In that case, you must either take her by storm, or banish her for  ever from your presence." 

"I can do neither one nor the other; physical as well as moral  strength is deficient in me." 

"Kill her, then." 

"That will very likely be the case unless I die first." 

"Indeed I pity your excellency." 

"Do you sometimes visit her?" 

"No, for I might fall in love with her, and I would be miserable." 

"You are right." 

Witnessing many such scenes, and taking part in many similar  conversations, I became an especial favourite

with the old nobleman.  I was invited to his evening assemblies which were, as I have stated  before,

frequented by superannuated women and witty men.  He told me  that in this circle I would learn a science of

greater import than  Gassendi's philosophy, which I was then studying by his advice  instead of Aristotle's,

which he turned into ridicule.  He laid down  some precepts for my conduct in those assemblies, explaining the

necessity of my observing them, as there would be some wonder at a  young man of my age being received at

such parties.  He ordered me  never to open my lips except to answer direct questions, and  particularly

enjoined me never to pass an opinion on any subject,  because at my age I could not be allowed to have any

opinions. 

I faithfully followed his precepts, and obeyed his orders so well,  that in a few days I had gained his esteem,

and become the child of  the house, as well as the favourite of all the ladies who visited  him.  In my character

of a young and innocent ecclesiastic, they  would ask me to accompany them in their visits to the convents

where  their daughters or their nieces were educated; I was at all hours  received at their houses without even

being announced; I was scolded  if a week elapsed without my calling upon them, and when I went to  the

apartments reserved for the young ladies, they would run away,  but the moment they saw that the intruder

was only I, they would  return at once, and their confidence was very charming to me. 


Childhood

CHAPTER IV 46



Top




Page No 49


Before dinner, M. de Malipiero would often inquire from me what  advantages were accruing to me from the

welcome I received at the  hands of the respectable ladies I had become acquainted with at his  house, taking

care to tell me, before I could have time to answer,  that they were all endowed with the greatest virtue, and

that I would  give everybody a bad opinion of myself, if I ever breathed one word  of disparagement to the

high reputation they all enjoyed.  In this  way he would inculcate in me the wise precept of reserve and

discretion. 

It was at the senator's house that I made the acquaintance of  Madame  Manzoni, the wife of a notary public, of

whom I shall have to  speak  very often.  This worthy lady inspired me with the deepest  attachment, and she

gave me the wisest advice.  Had I followed it,  and profited by it, my life would not have been exposed to so

many  storms; it is true that in that case, my life would not be worth  writing. 

All these fine acquaintances amongst women who enjoyed the  reputation  of being highbred ladies, gave me

a very natural desire to  shine by  my good looks and by the elegance of my dress; but my father  confessor, as

well as my grandmother, objected very strongly to this  feeling of vanity.  On one occasion, taking me apart,

the curate told  me, with honeyed words, that in the profession to which I had devoted  myself my thoughts

ought to dwell upon the best means of being  agreeable to God, and not on pleasing the world by my fine

appearance.  He condemned my elaborate curls, and the exquisite  perfume of my pomatum.  He said that the

devil had got hold of me by  the hair, that I would be excommunicated if I continued to take such  care of it,

and concluded by quoting for my benefit these words from  an oecumenical council: 'clericus qui nutrit

coman, anathema sit'.  I  answered him with the names of several fashionable perfumed abbots,  who were not

threatened with excommunication, who were not interfered  with, although they wore four times as much

powder as I didfor I  only used a slight sprinklingwho perfumed their hair with a certain  amberscented

pomatum which brought women to the very point of  fainting, while mine, a jessamine pomade, called forth

the compliment  of every circle in which I was received.  I added that I could not,  much to my regret, obey

him, and that if I had meant to live in  slovenliness, I would have become a Capuchin and not an abbe. 

My answer made him so angry that, three or four days afterwards, he  contrived to obtain leave from my

grandmother to enter my chamber  early in the morning, before I was awake, and, approaching my bed on

tiptoe with a sharp pair of scissors, he cut off unmercifully all my  front hair, from one ear to the other.  My

brother Francois was in  the adjoining room and saw him, but he did not interfere as he was  delighted at my

misfortune.  He wore a wig, and was very jealous of  my beautiful head of hair.  Francois was envious through

the whole of  his life; yet he combined this feeling of envy with friendship; I  never could understand him; but

this vice of his, like my own vices,  must by this time have died of old age. 

After his great operation, the abbe left my room quietly, but when  I  woke up shortly afterwards, and realized

all the horror of this  unheardof execution, my rage and indignation were indeed wrought to  the highest

pitch. 

What wild schemes of revenge my brain engendered while, with a  lookingglass in my hand, I was groaning

over the shameful havoc  performed by this audacious priest!  At the noise I made my  grandmother hastened to

my room, and amidst my brother's laughter the  kind old woman assured me that the priest would never have

been  allowed to enter my room if she could have foreseen his intention,  and she managed to soothe my

passion to some extent by confessing  that he had overstepped the limits of his right to administer a  reproof. 

But I was determined upon revenge, and I went on dressing myself  and  revolving in my mind the darkest

plots.  It seemed to me that I  was  entitled to the most cruel revenge, without having anything to  dread  from the

terrors of the law.  The theatres being open at that  time I  put on a mask to go out, and I, went to the advocate

Carrare,  with  whom I had become acquainted at the senator's house, to inquire  from  him whether I could

bring a suit against the priest.  He told me  that, but a short time since, a family had been ruined for having

sheared the moustache of a Sclavoniana crime not nearly so  atrocious as the shearing of all my front locks,


Childhood

CHAPTER IV 47



Top




Page No 50


and that I had only  to give him my instructions to begin a criminal suit against the  abbe, which would make

him tremble.  I gave my consent, and begged  that he would tell M. de Malipiero in the evening the reason for

which I could not go to his house, for I did not feel any inclination  to show myself anywhere until my hair

had grown again. 

I went home and partook with my brother of a repast which appeared  rather scanty in comparison to the

dinners I had with the old  senator.  The privation of the delicate and plentiful fare to which  his excellency had

accustomed me was most painful, besides all the  enjoyments from which I was excluded through the

atrocious conduct of  the virulent priest, who was my godfather.  I wept from sheer  vexation; and my rage was

increased by the consciousness that there  was in this insult a certain dash of comical fun which threw over me

a ridicule more disgraceful in my estimation than the greatest crime. 

I went to bed early, and, refreshed by ten hours of profound  slumber,  I felt in the morning somewhat less

angry, but quite as  determined to  summon the priest before a court.  I dressed myself with  the  intention of

calling upon my advocate, when I received the visit  of a  skilful hairdresser whom I had seen at Madame

Cantarini's house.  He  told me that he was sent by M. de Malipiero to arrange my hair so  that I could go out,

as the senator wished me to dine with him on  that very day.  He examined the damage done to my head, and

said,  with a smile, that if I would trust to his art, he would undertake to  send me out with an appearance of

even greater elegance than I could  boast of before; and truly, when he had done, I found myself so good

looking that I considered my thirst for revenge entirely satisfied. 

Having thus forgotten the injury, I called upon the lawyer to tell  him to stay all proceedings, and I hastened to

M. de Malipiero's  palace, where, as chance would have it, I met the abbe.  Notwithstanding all my joy, I could

not help casting upon him rather  unfriendly looks, but not a word was said about what had taken place.  The

senator noticed everything, and the priest took his leave, most  likely with feelings of mortified repentance, for

this time I most  verily deserved excommunication by the extreme studied elegance of my  curling hair. 

When my cruel godfather had left us, I did not dissemble with M. de  Malipiero ; I candidly told him that I

would look out for another  church, and that nothing would induce me to remain under a priest  who, in his

wrath, could go the length of such proceedings.  The wise  old man agreed with me, and said that I was quite

right: it was the  best way to make me do ultimately whatever he liked.  In the evening  everyone in our circle,

being well aware of what had happened,  complimented me, and assured me that nothing could be handsomer

than  my new headdress.  I was delighted, and was still more gratified  when, after a fortnight had elapsed, I

found that M. de Malipiero did  not broach the subject of my returning to my godfather's church.  My

grandmother alone constantly urged me to return.  But this calm was  the harbinger of a storm.  When my mind

was thoroughly at rest on  that subject, M. de Malipiero threw me into the greatest astonishment  by suddenly

telling me that an excellent opportunity offered itself  for me to reappear in the church and to secure ample

satisfaction  from the abbe. 

"It is my province," added the senator, "as president of the  Confraternity of the Holy Sacrament, to choose the

preacher who is to  deliver the sermon on the fourth Sunday of this month, which happens  to be the second

Christmas holiday.  I mean to appoint you, and I am  certain that the abbe will not dare to reject my choice.

What say  you to such a triumphant reappearance?  Does it satisfy you?" 

This offer caused me the greatest surprise, for I had never dreamt  of  becoming a preacher, and I had never

been vain enough to suppose  that  I could write a sermon and deliver it in the church.  I told M.  de  Malipiero

that he must surely be enjoying a joke at my expense, but  he answered that he had spoken in earnest, and he

soon contrived to  persuade me and to make me believe that I was born to become the most  renowned

preacher of our age as soon as I should have grown fata  quality which I certainly could not boast of, for at

that time I was  extremely thin.  I had not the shadow of a fear as to my voice or to  my elocution, and for the

matter of composing my sermon I felt myself  equal to the production of a masterpiece. 


Childhood

CHAPTER IV 48



Top




Page No 51


I told M. de Malipiero that I was ready, and anxious to be at home  in  order to go to work; that, although no

theologian, I was acquainted  with my subject, and would compose a sermon which would take everyone  by

surprise on account of its novelty. 

On the following day, when I called upon him, he informed me that  the  abbe had expressed unqualified

delight at the choice made by him,  and  at my readiness in accepting the appointment; but he likewise  desired

that I should submit my sermon to him as soon as it was  written,  because the subject belonging to the most

sublime theology he  could  not allow me to enter the pulpit without being satisfied that I  would  not utter any

heresies.  I agreed to this demand, and during the  week  I gave birth to my masterpiece.  I have now that first

sermon in  my  possession, and I cannot help saying that, considering my tender  years, I think it a very good

one. 

I could not give an idea of my grandmother's joy; she wept tears of  happiness at having a grandson who had

become an apostle.  She  insisted upon my reading my sermon to her, listened to it with her  beads in her hands,

and pronounced it very beautiful.  M. de  Malipiero, who had no rosary when I read it to him, was of opinion

that it would not prove acceptable to the parson.  My text was from  Horace: 'Ploravere suis non respondere

favorem sperdtum meritis'; and  I deplored the wickedness and ingratitude of men, through which had  failed

the design adopted by Divine wisdom for the redemption of  humankind.  But M. de Malipiero was sorry that I

had taken my text  from any heretical poet, although he was pleased that my sermon was  not interlarded with

Latin quotations. 

I called upon the priest to read my production; but as he was out I  had to wait for his return, and during that

time I fell in love with  his niece, Angela.  She was busy upon some tambour work; I sat down  close by her,

and telling me that she had long desired to make my  acquaintance, she begged me to relate the history of the

locks of  hair sheared by her venerable uncle. 

My love for Angela proved fatal to me, because from it sprang two  other love affairs which, in their turn,

gave birth to a great many  others, and caused me finally to renounce the Church as a profession.  But let us

proceed quietly, and not encroach upon future events. 

On his return home the abbe found me with his niece, who was about  my  age, and he did not appear to be

angry.  I gave him my sermon: he  read it over, and told me that it was a beautiful academical  dissertation, but

unfit for a sermon from the pulpit, and he added, 

"I will give you a sermon written by myself, which I have never  delivered; you will commit it to memory,

and I promise to let  everybody suppose that it is of your own composition." 

"I thank you, very reverend father, but I will preach my own  sermon,  or none at all." 

"At all events, you shall not preach such a sermon as this in my  church." 

"You can talk the matter over with M. de Malipiero.  In the  meantime  I will take my work to the censorship,

and to His Eminence  the  Patriarch, and if it is not accepted I shall have it printed." 

"All very well, young man.  The patriarch will coincide with me." 

In the evening I related my discussion with the parson before all  the  guests of M. de Malipiero.  The reading

of my sermon was called  for,  and it was praised by all.  They lauded me for having with proper  modesty

refrained from quoting the holy fathers of the Church, whom  at my age I could not be supposed to have

sufficiently studied, and  the ladies particularly admired me because there was no Latin in it  but the Text from

Horace, who, although a great libertine himself,  has written very good things.  A niece of the patriarch, who


Childhood

CHAPTER IV 49



Top




Page No 52


was  present that evening, promised to prepare her uncle in my favour, as  I had expressed my intention to

appeal to him; but M. de Malipiero  desired me not to take any steps in the matter until I had seen him  on the

following day, and I submissively bowed to his wishes. 

When I called at his mansion the next day he sent for the priest,  who  soon made his appearance.  As he knew

well what he had been sent  for,  he immediately launched out into a very long discourse, which I  did  not

interrupt, but the moment he had concluded his list of  objections  I told him that there could not be two ways

to decide the  question;  that the patriarch would either approve or disapprove my  sermon. 

"In the first case," I added, "I can pronounce it in your church,  and  no responsibility can possibly fall upon

your shoulders; in the  second, I must, of course, give way." 

The abbe was struck by my determination and he said, 

"Do not go to the patriarch; I accept your sermon; I only request  you  to change your text.  Horace was a

villain." 

"Why do you quote Seneca, Tertullian, Origen, and Boethius?  They  were all heretics, and must,

consequently, be considered by you as  worse wretches than Horace, who, after all, never had the chance of

becoming a Christian!" 

However, as I saw it would please M. de Malipiero, I finally  consented to accept, as a substitute for mine, a

text offered by the  abbe, although it did not suit in any way the spirit of my  production; and in order to get an

opportunity for a visit to his  niece, I gave him my manuscript, saying that I would call for it the  next day.  My

vanity prompted me to send a copy to Doctor Gozzi, but  the good man caused me much amusement by

returning it and writing  that I must have gone mad, and that if I were allowed to deliver such  a sermon from

the pulpit I would bring dishonour upon myself as well  as upon the man who had educated me. 

I cared but little for his opinion, and on the appointed day I  delivered my sermon in the Church of the Holy

Sacrament in the  presence of the best society of Venice.  I received much applause,  and every one predicted

that I would certainly become the first  preacher of our century, as no young ecclesiastic of fifteen had ever

been known to preach as well as I had done.  It is customary for the  faithful to deposit their offerings for the

preacher in a purse which  is handed to them for that purpose. 

The sexton who emptied it of its contents found in it more than  fifty  sequins, and several billetsdoux, to the

great scandal of the  weaker  brethren.  An anonymous note amongst them, the writer of which  I  thought I had

guessed, let me into a mistake which I think better  not  to relate.  This rich harvest, in my great penury, caused

me to  entertain serious thoughts of becoming a preacher, and I confided my  intention to the parson,

requesting his assistance to carry it into  execution.  This gave me the privilege of visiting at his house every

day, and I improved the opportunity of conversing with Angela, for  whom my love was daily increasing.  But

Angela was virtuous.  She did  not object to my love, but she wished me to renounce the Church and  to marry

her.  In spite of my infatuation for her, I could not make  up my mind to such a step, and I went on seeing her

and courting her  in the hope that she would alter her decision. 

The priest, who had at last confessed his admiration for my first  sermon, asked me, some time afterwards, to

prepare another for St.  Joseph's Day, with an invitation to deliver it on the 19th of March,  1741.  I composed

it, and the abbe spoke of it with enthusiasm, but  fate had decided that I should never preach but once in my

life.  It  is a sad tale, unfortunately for me very true, which some persons are  cruel enough to consider very

amusing. 


Childhood

CHAPTER IV 50



Top




Page No 53


Young and rather selfconceited, I fancied that it was not  necessary  for me to spend much time in

committing my sermon to memory.  Being  the author, I had all the ideas contained in my work classified  in

my  mind, and it did not seem to me within the range of  possibilities  that I could forget what I had written.

Perhaps I might  not remember  the exact words of a sentence, but I was at liberty to  replace them  by other

expressions as good, and as I never happened to  be at a  loss, or to be struck dumb, when I spoke in society, it

was  not  likely that such an untoward accident would befall me before an  audience amongst whom I did not

know anyone who could intimidate me  and cause me suddenly to lose the faculty of reason or of speech.  I

therefore took my pleasure as usual, being satisfied with reading my  sermon morning and evening, in order to

impress it upon my memory  which until then had never betrayed me. 

The 19th of March came, and on that eventful day at four o'clock in  the afternoon I was to ascend the pulpit;

but, believing myself quite  secure and thoroughly master of my subject, I had not the moral  courage to deny

myself the pleasure of dining with Count MontReal,  who was then residing with me, and who had invited

the patrician  Barozzi, engaged to be married to his daughter after the Easter  holidays. 

I was still enjoying myself with my fine company, when the sexton  of  the church came in to tell me that they

were waiting for me in the  vestry.  With a full stomach and my head rather heated, I took my  leave, ran to the

church, and entered the pulpit.  I went through the  exordium with credit to myself, and I took breathing time;

but  scarcely had I pronounced the first sentences of the narration,  before I forgot what I was saying, what I

had to say, and in my  endeavours to proceed, I fairly wandered from my subject and I lost  myself entirely.  I

was still more discomforted by a halfrepressed  murmur of the audience, as my deficiency appeared evident.

Several  persons left the church, others began to smile, I lost all presence  of mind and every hope of getting

out of the scrape. 

I could not say whether I feigned a fainting fit, or whether I  truly  swooned; all I know is that I fell down on

the floor of the  pulpit,  striking my head against the wall, with an inward prayer for  annihilation. 

Two of the parish clerks carried me to the vestry, and after a few  moments, without addressing a word to

anyone, I took my cloak and my  hat, and went home to lock myself in my room.  I immediately dressed

myself in a short coat, after the fashion of travelling priests, I  packed a few things in a trunk, obtained some

money from my  grandmother, and took my departure for Padua, where I intended to  pass my third

examination.  I reached Padua at midnight, and went to  Doctor Gozzi's house, but I did not feel the slightest

temptation to  mention to him my unlucky adventure. 

I remained in Padua long enough to prepare myself for the doctor's  degree, which I intended to take the

following year, and after Easter  I returned to Venice, where my misfortune was already forgotten; but

preaching was out of the question, and when any attempt was made to  induce me to renew my efforts, I

manfully kept to my determination  never to ascend the pulpit again. 

On the eve of Ascension Day M. Manzoni introduced me to a young  courtesan, who was at that time in great

repute at Venice, and was  nicknamed Cavamacchia, because her father had been a scourer.  This  named

vexed her a great deal, she wished to be called Preati, which  was her family name, but it was all in vain, and

the only concession  her friends would make was to call her by her Christian name of  Juliette.  She had been

introduced to fashionable notice by the  Marquis de Sanvitali, a nobleman from Parma, who had given her one

hundred thousand ducats for her favours.  Her beauty was then the  talk of everybody in Venice, and it was

fashionable to call upon her.  To converse with her, and especially to be admitted into her circle,  was

considered a great boon. 

As I shall have to mention her several times in the course of my  history, my readers will, I trust, allow me to

enter into some  particulars about her previous life. 


Childhood

CHAPTER IV 51



Top




Page No 54


Juliette was only fourteen years of age when her father sent her  one  day to the house of a Venetian nobleman,

Marco Muazzo, with a coat  which he had cleaned for him.  He thought her very beautiful in spite  of the dirty

rags in which she was dressed, and he called to see her  at her father's shop, with a friend of his, the celebrated

advocate,  Bastien Uccelli, who; struck by the romantic and cheerful nature of  Juliette still more than by her

beauty and fine figure, gave her an  apartment, made her study music, and kept her as his mistress.  At  the time

of the fair, Bastien took her with him to various public  places of resort; everywhere she attracted general

attention, and  secured the admiration of every lover of the sex.  She made rapid  progress in music, and at the

end of six months she felt sufficient  confidence in herself to sign an engagement with a theatrical manager

who took her to Vienna to give her a 'castrato' part in one of  Metastasio's operas. 

The advocate had previously ceded her to a wealthy Jew who, after  giving her splendid diamonds, left her

also. 

In Vienna, Juliette appeared on the stage, and her beauty gained  for  her an admiration which she would never

have conquered by her very  inferior talent.  But the constant crowd of adorers who went to  worship the

goddess, having sounded her exploits rather too loudly,  the august MariaTheresa objected to this new creed

being sanctioned  in her capital, and the beautfiul actress received an order to quit  Vienna forthwith. 

Count Spada offered her his protection, and brought her back to  Venice, but she soon left for Padua where

she had an engagement.  In  that city she kindled the fire of love in the breast of Marquis  Sanvitali, but the

marchioness having caught her once in her own box,  and Juliette having acted disrespectfully to her, she

slapped her  face, and the affair having caused a good deal of noise, Juliette  gave up the stage altogether.  She

came back to Venice, where, made  conspicuous by her banishment from Vienna, she could not fail to make

her fortune.  Expulsion from Vienna, for this class of women, had  become a title to fashionable favour, and

when there was a wish to  depreciate a singer or a dancer, it was said of her that she had not  been sufficiently

prized to be expelled from Vienna. 

After her return, her first lover was Steffano Querini de Papozzes,  but in the spring of 1740, the Marquis de

Sanvitali came to Venice  and soon carried her off.  It was indeed difficult to resist this  delightful marquis!  His

first present to the fair lady was a sum of  one hundred thousand ducats, and, to prevent his being accused of

weakness or of lavish prodigality, he loudly proclaimed that the  present could scarcely make up for the insult

Juliette had received  from his wifean insult, however, which the courtesan never  admitted, as she felt that

there would be humiliation in such an  acknowledgment, and she always professed to admire with gratitude

her  lover's generosity.  She was right; the admission of the blow  received would have left a stain upon her

charms, and how much more  to her taste to allow those charms to be prized at such a high  figure! 

It was in the year 1741 that M.  Manzoni introduced me to this new  Phryne as a young ecclesiastic who was

beginning to make a  reputation.  I found her surrounded by seven or eight wellseasoned  admirers, who were

burning at her feet the incense of their flattery.  She was carelessly reclining on a sofa near Querini.  I was

much  struck with her appearance.  She eyed me from head to foot, as if I  had been exposed for sale, and

telling me, with the air of a  princess, that she was not sorry to make my acquaintance, she invited  me to take a

seat. I began then, in my turn, to examine her closely  and deliberately, and it was an easy matter, as the room,

although  small, was lighted with at least twenty wax candles. 

Juliette was then in her eighteenth year; the freshness of her  complexion was dazzling, but the carnation tint

of her cheeks, the  vermilion of her lips, and the dark, very narrow curve of her  eyebrows, impressed me as

being produced by art rather than nature.  Her teethtwo rows of magnificent pearlsmade one overlook

the fact  that her mouth was somewhat too large, and whether from habit, or  because she could not help it, she

seemed to be ever smiling.  Her  bosom, hid under a light gauze, invited the desires of love; yet I  did not

surrender to her charms. Her bracelets and the rings which  covered her fingers did not prevent me from

noticing that her hand  was too large and too fleshy, and in spite of her carefully hiding  her feet, I judged, by a


Childhood

CHAPTER IV 52



Top




Page No 55


telltale slipper lying close by her dress,  that they were well proportioned to the height of her figurea

proportion which is unpleasant not only to the Chinese and Spaniards,  but likewise to every man of refined

taste.  We want a tall women to  have a small foot, and certainly it is not a modern taste, for  Holofernes of old

was of the same opinion; otherwise he would not  have thought Judith so charming: 'et sandalid ejus rapuerunt

oculos  ejus'.  Altogether I found her beautiful, but when I compared her  beauty and the price of one hundred

thousand ducats paid for it, I  marvelled at my remaining so cold, and at my not being tempted to  give even

one sequin for the privilege of making from nature a study  of the charms which her dress concealed from my

eyes. 

I had scarcely been there a quarter of an hour when the noise made  by  the oars of a gondola striking the water

heralded the prodigal  marquis.  We all rose from our seats, and M. Querini hastened,  somewhat blushing, to

quit his place on the sofa.  M. de Sanvitali,  a  man of middle age, who had travelled much, took a seat near

Juliette,  but not on the sofa, so she was compelled to turn round.  It gave me  the opportunity of seeing her full

front, while I had  before only a  side view of her face. 

After my introduction to Juliette, I paid her four or five visits,  and I thought myself justified, by the care I had

given to the  examination of her beauty, in saying in M. de Malipiero's drawroom,  one evening, when my

opinion about her was asked, that she could  please only a glutton with depraved tastes; that she had neither

the  fascination of simple nature nor any knowledge of society, that she  was deficient in wellbred, easy

manners as well as in striking  talents and that those were the qualities which a thorough gentleman  liked to

find in a woman.  This opinion met the general approbation  of his friends, but M. de Malipiero kindly

whispered to me that  Juliette would certainly be informed of the portrait I had drawn of  her, and that she

would become my sworn enemy.  He had guessed  rightly. 

I thought Juliette very singular, for she seldom spoke to me, and  whenever she looked at me she made use of

an eyeglass, or she  contracted her eyelids, as if she wished to deny me the honour of  seeing her eyes,

which were beyond all dispute very beautiful.  They  were blue, wondrously large and full, and tinted with that

unfathomable variegated iris which nature only gives to youth, and  which generally disappears, after having

worked miracles, when the  owner reaches the shady side of forty.  Frederick the Great preserved  it until his

death. 

Juliette was informed of the portrait I had given of her to M. de  Malipiero's friends by the indiscreet

pensioner, Xavier Cortantini.  One evening I called upon her with M. Manzoni, and she told him that  a

wonderful judge of beauty had found flaws in hers, but she took  good care not to specify them.  It was not

difficult to make out that  she was indirectly firing at me, and I prepared myself for the  ostracism which I was

expecting, but which, however, she kept in  abeyance fully for an hour.  At last, our conversation falling upon

a  concert given a few days before by Imer, the actor, and in which his  daughter, Therese, had taken a brilliant

part, Juliette turned round  to me and inquired what M. de Malipiero did for Therese.  I said that  he was

educating her.  "He can well do it," she answered, "for he is  a man of talent; but I should like to know what he

can do with you?" 

"Whatever he can." 

"I am told that he thinks you rather stupid." 

As a matter of course, she had the laugh on her side, and I,  confused, uncomfortable and not knowing what to

say, took leave after  having cut a very sorry figure, and determined never again to darken  her door.  The next

day at dinner the account of my adventure caused  much amusement to the old senator. 

Throughout the summer, I carried on a course of Platonic love with  my  charming Angela at the house of her

teacher of embroidery, but her  extreme reserve excited me, and my love had almost become a torment  to


Childhood

CHAPTER IV 53



Top




Page No 56


myself.  With my ardent nature, I required a mistress like  Bettina, who knew how to satisfy my love without

wearing it out.  I  still retained some feelings of purity, and I entertained the deepest  veneration for Angela.

She was in my eyes the very palladium of  Cecrops.  Still very innocent, I felt some disinclination towards

women, and I was simple enough to be jealous of even their husbands. 

Angela would not grant me the slightest favour, yet she was no  flirt;  but the fire beginning in me parched and

withered me.  The  pathetic  entreaties which I poured out of my heart had less effect  upon her  than upon two

young sisters, her companions and friends: had  I not  concentrated every look of mine upon the heartless girl,

I might  have  discovered that her friends excelled her in beauty and in  feeling,  but my prejudiced eyes saw no

one but Angela.  To every  outpouring of  my love she answered that she was quite ready to become  my wife,

and  that such was to be the limit of my wishes; when she  condescended to  add that she suffered as much as I

did myself, she  thought she had  bestowed upon me the greatest of favours. 

Such was the state of my mind, when, in the first days of autumn, I  received a letter from the Countess de

MontReal with an invitation  to spend some time at her beautiful estate at Pasean.  She expected  many guests,

and among them her own daughter, who had married a  Venetian nobleman, and who had a great reputation

for wit and beauty,  although she had but one eye; but it was so beautiful that it made up  for the loss of the

other.  I accepted the invitation, and Pasean  offering me a constant round of pleasures, it was easy enough for

me  to enjoy myself, and to forget for the time the rigours of the cruel  Angela. 

I was given a pretty room on the ground floor, opening upon the  gardens of Pasean, and I enjoyed its

comforts without caring to know  who my neighbours were. 

The morning after my arrival, at the very moment I awoke, my eyes  were delighted with the sight of the

charming creature who brought me  my coffee.  She was a very young girl, but as well formed as a young

person of seventeen; yet she had scarcely completed her fourteenth  year.  The snow of her complexion, her

hair as dark as the raven's  wing, her black eyes beaming with fire and innocence, her dress  composed only of

a chemise and a short petticoat which exposed a  wellturned leg and the prettiest tiny foot, every detail I

gathered  in one instant presented to my looks the most original and the most  perfect beauty I had ever beheld.

I looked at her with the greatest  pleasure, and her eyes rested upon me as if we had been old  acquaintances. 

"How did you find your bed?" she asked. 

"Very comfortable; I am sure you made it.  Pray, who are you?" 

"I am Lucie, the daughter of the gatekeeper: I have neither  brothers  nor sisters, and I am fourteen years old.

I am very glad you  have no  servant with you; I will be your little maid, and I am sure  you will  be pleased

with me." 

Delighted at this beginning, I sat up in my bed and she helped me  to  put on my dressinggown, saying a

hundred things which I did not  understand.  I began to drink my coffee, quite amazed at her easy  freedom, and

struck with her beauty, to which it would have been  impossible to remain indifferent.  She had seated herself

on my bed,  giving no other apology for that liberty than the most delightful  smile. 

I was still sipping my coffee, when Lucie's parents came into my  room.  She did not move from her place on

the bed, but she looked at  them, appearing very proud of such a seat.  The good people kindly  scolded her,

begged my forgiveness in her favour, and Lucie left the  room to attend to her other duties.  The moment she

had gone her  father and mother began to praise their daughter. 

"She is," they said, "our only child, our darling pet, the hope of  our old age.  She loves and obeys us, and fears

God; she is as clean  as a new pin, and has but one fault." 


Childhood

CHAPTER IV 54



Top




Page No 57


"What is that?" 

"She is too young." 

"That is a charming fault which time will mend" 

I was not long in ascertaining that they were living specimens of  honesty, of truth, of homely virtues, and of

real happiness.  I was  delighted at this discovery, when Lucie returned as gay as a lark,  prettily dressed, her

hair done in a peculiar way of her own, and  with wellfitting shoes.  She dropped a simple courtesy before

me,  gave a couple of hearty kisses to both her parents, and jumped on her  father knees.  I asked her to come

and sit on my bed, but she  answered that she could not take such a liberty now that she was  dressed, The

simplicity, artlessness, and innocence of the answer  seemed to me very enchanting, and brought a smile on

my lips.  I  examined her to see whether she was prettier in her new dress or in  the morning's negligee, and I

decided in favour of the latter.  To  speak the truth, Lucie was, I thought, superior in everything, not  only to

Angela, but even to Bettina. 

The hairdresser made his appearance, and the honest family left my  room.  When I was dressed I went to

meet the countess and her amiable  daughter.  The day passed off very pleasantly, as is generally the  case in

the country, when you are amongst agreeable people. 

In the morning, the moment my eyes were opened, 

I rang the bell, and pretty Lucie came in, simple and natural as  before, with her easy manners and wonderful

remarks.  Her candour,  her innocence shone brilliantly all over her person.  I could not  conceive how, with her

goodness, her virtue and her intelligence, she  could run the risk of exciting me by coming into my room

alone, and  with so much familiarity.  I fancied that she would not attach much  importance to certain slight

liberties, and would not prove over  scrupulous, and with that idea I made up my mind to shew her that I

fully understood her.  I felt no remorse of conscience on the score  of her parents, who, in my estimation, were

as careless as herself;  I  had no dread of being the first to give the alarm to her innocence,  or  to enlighten her

mind with the gloomy light of malice, but,  unwilling  either to be the dupe of feeling or to act against it, I

resolved to  reconnoitre the ground.  I extend a daring hand towards  her person,  and by an involuntary

movement she withdraws, blushes,  her  cheerfulness disappears, and, turning her head aside as if she  were in

search of something, she waits until her agitation has  subsided.  The  whole affair had not lasted one minute.

She came  back, abashed at the  idea that she had proved herself rather knowing,  and at the dread of  having

perhaps given a wrong interpretation to an  action which might  have been, on my part, perfectly innocent, or

the  result of  politeness.  Her natural laugh soon returned, and, having  rapidly read  in her mind all I have just

described, I lost no time in  restoring her  confidence, and, judging that I would venture too much  by active

operations, I resolved to employ the following morning in a  friendly  chat during which I could make her out

better. 

In pursuance of that plan, the next morning, as we were talking, I  told her that it was cold, but that she would

not feel it if she  would lie down near me. 

"Shall I disturb you?" she said. 

"No; but I am thinking that if your mother happened to come in, she  would be angry." 

"Mother would not think of any harm." 

"Come, then.  But Lucie, do you know what danger you are exposing  yourself to?" 


Childhood

CHAPTER IV 55



Top




Page No 58


"Certainly I do; but you are good, and, what is more, you are a  priest." 

"Come; only lock the door." 

"No, no, for people might think....  I do not know what." She laid  down close by me, and kept on her chatting,

although I did not  understand a word of what she said, for in that singular position,  and unwilling to give way

to my ardent desires, I remained as still  as a log. 

Her confidence in her safety, confidence which was certainly not  feigned, worked upon my feelings to such

an extent that I would have  been ashamed to take any advantage of it.  At last she told me that  nine o'clock

had struck, and that if old Count Antonio found us as we  were, he would tease her with his jokes.  "When I

see that man," she  said, "I am afraid and I run away." Saying these words, she rose from  the bed and left the

room. 

I remained motionless for a long while, stupefied, benumbed, and  mastered by the agitation of my excited

senses as well as by my  thoughts.  The next morning, as I wished to keep calm, I only let her  sit down on my

bed, and the conversation I had with her proved  without the shadow of a doubt that her parents had every

reason to  idolize her, and that the easy freedom of her mind as well as of her  behaviour with me was entirely

owing to her innocence and to her  purity.  Her artlessness, her vivacity, her eager curiosity, and the  bashful

blushes which spread over her face whenever her innocent or  jesting remarks caused me to laugh, everything,

in fact, convinced me  that she was an angel destined to become the victim of the first  libertine who would

undertake to seduce her.  I felt sufficient  control over my own feelings to resist any attempt against her virtue

which my conscience might afterwards reproach me with.  The mere  thought of taking advantage of her

innocence made me shudder, and my  selfesteem was a guarantee to her parents, who abandoned her to me

on the strength of the good opinion they entertained of me, that  Lucie's honour was safe in my hands.  I

thought I would have despised  myself if I had betrayed the trust they reposed in me.  I therefore  determined to

conquer my feelings, and, with perfect confidence in  the victory, I made up my mind to wage war against

myself, and to be  satisfied with her presence as the only reward of my heroic efforts.  I was not yet acquainted

with the axiom that "as long as the fighting  lasts, victory remains uncertain." 

As I enjoyed her conversation much, a natural instinct prompted me  to  tell her that she would afford me great

pleasure if she could come  earlier in the morning, and even wake me up if I happened to be  asleep, adding, in

order to give more weight to my request, that the  less I slept the better I felt in health.  In this manner I

contrived  to spend three hours instead of two in her society, although this  cunning contrivance of mine did

not prevent the hours flying, at  least in my opinion, as swift as lightning. 

Her mother would often come in as we were talking, and when the  good  woman found her sitting on my bed

she would say nothing, only  wondering at my kindness.  Lucie would then cover her with kisses,  and the kind

old soul would entreat me to give her child lessons of  goodness, and to cultivate her mind; but when she had

left us Lucie  did not think herself more unrestrained, and whether in or out of her  mother's presence, she was

always the same without the slightest  change. 

If the society of this angelic child afforded me the sweetest  delight, it also caused me the most cruel suffering.

Often, very  often, when her face was close to my lips, I felt the most ardent  temptation to smother her with

kisses, and my blood was at fever heat  when she wished that she had been a sister of mine.  But I kept

sufficient command over myself to avoid the slightest contact, for I  was conscious that even one kiss would

have been the spark which  would have blown up all the edifice of my reserve.  Every time she  left me I

remained astounded at my own victory, but, always eager to  win fresh laurels, I longed for the following

morning, panting for a  renewal of this sweet yet very dangerous contest. 


Childhood

CHAPTER IV 56



Top




Page No 59


At the end of ten or twelve days, I felt that there was no  alternative but to put a stop to this state of things, or

to become a  monster in my own eyes; and I decided for the moral side of the  question all the more easily that

nothing insured me success, if I  chose the second alternative.  The moment I placed her under the  obligation

to defend herself Lucie would become a heroine, and the  door of my room being open, I might have been

exposed to shame and to  a very useless repentance.  This rather frightened me.  Yet, to put  an end to my

torture, I did not know what to decide.  I could no  longer resist the effect made upon my senses by this

beautiful girl,  who, at the break of day and scarcely dressed, ran gaily into my  room, came to my bed

enquiring how I had slept, bent familiarly her  head towards me, and, so to speak, dropped her words on my

lips.  In  those dangerous moments I would turn my head aside; but in her  innocence she would reproach me

for being afraid when she felt  herself so safe, and if I answered that I could not possibly fear a  child, she

would reply that a difference of two years was of no  account. 

Standing at bay, exhausted, conscious that every instant increased  the ardour which was devouring me, I

resolved to entreat from herself  the discontinuance of her visits, and this resolution appeared to me  sublime

and infallible; but having postponed its execution until the  following morning, I passed a dreadful night,

tortured by the image  of Lucie, and by the idea that I would see her in the morning for the  last time.  I fancied

that Lucie would not only grant my prayer, but  that she would conceive for me the highest esteem.  In the

morning,  it was barely daylight, Lucie beaming, radiant with beauty, a happy  smile brightening her pretty

mouth, and her splendid hair in the most  fascinating disorder, bursts into my room, and rushes with open

arms  towards my bed; but when she sees my pale, dejected, and unhappy  countenance, she stops short, and

her beautiful face taking an  expression of sadness and anxiety: 

"What ails you?" she asks, with deep sympathy. 

"I have had no sleep through the night:" 

"And why?" 

"Because I have made up my mind to impart to you a project which,  although fraught with misery to myself,

will at least secure me your  esteem." 

"But if your project is to insure my esteem it ought to make you  very  cheerful.  Only tell me, reverend sir,

why, after calling me  'thou'  yesterday, you treat me today respectfully, like a lady?  What  have I  done?  I will

get your coffee, and you must tell me everything  after  you have drunk it; I long to hear you" 

She goes and returns, I drink the coffee, and seeing that my  countenance remains grave she tries to enliven

me, contrives to make  me smile, and claps her hands for joy.  After putting everything in  order, she closes the

door because the wind is high, and in her  anxiety not to lose one word of what I have to say, she entreats

artlessly a little place near me.  I cannot refuse her, for I feel  almost lifeless. 

I then begin a faithful recital of the fearful state in which her  beauty has thrown me, and a vivid picture of all

the suffering I have  experienced in trying to master my ardent wish to give her some proof  of my love; I

explain to her that, unable to endure such torture any  longer, I see no other safety but in entreating her not to

see me any  more.  The importance of the subject, the truth of my love, my wish  to present my expedient in the

light of the heroic effort of a deep  and virtuous passion, lend me a peculiar eloquence.  I endeavour  above all

to make her realize the fearful consequences which might  follow a course different to the one I was

proposing, and how  miserable we might be. 

At the close of my long discourse Lucie, seeing my eyes wet with  tears, throws off the bedclothes to wipe

them, without thinking that  in so doing she uncovers two globes, the beauty of which might have  caused the

wreck of the most experienced pilot.  After a short  silence, the charming child tells me that my tears make her


Childhood

CHAPTER IV 57



Top




Page No 60


very  unhappy, and that she had never supposed that she could cause them. 

"All you have just told me," she added, "proves the sincerity of  your  great love for me, but I cannot imagine

why you should be in such  dread of a feeling which affords me the most intense pleasure.  You  wish to banish

me from your presence because you stand in fear of  your love, but what would you do if you hated me?  Am I

guilty  because I have pleased you?  If it is a crime to have won your  affection, I can assure you that I did not

think I was committing a  criminal action, and therefore you cannot conscientiously punish me.  Yet I cannot

conceal the truth; I am very happy to be loved by you.  As for the danger we run, when we love, danger which

I can  understand, we can set it at defiance, if we choose, and I wonder at  my not fearing it, ignorant as I am,

while you, a learned man, think  it so terrible.  I am astonished that love, which is not a disease,  should have

made you ill, and that it should have exactly the  opposite effect upon me.  Is it possible that I am mistaken,

and that  my feeling towards you should not be love?  You saw me very cheerful  when I came in this morning;

it is because I have been dreaming all  night, but my dreams did not keep me awake; only several times I

woke  up to ascertain whether my dream was true, for I thought I was near  you; and every time, finding that it

was not so, I quickly went to  sleep again in the hope of continuing my happy dream, and every time  I

succeeded.  After such a night, was it not natural for me to be  cheerful this morning?  My dear abbe, if love is

a torment for you I  am very sorry, but would it be possible for you to live without love?  I will do anything

you order me to do, but, even if your cure  depended upon it, I would not cease to love you, for that would be

impossible.  Yet if to heal your sufferings it should be necessary  for you to love me no more, you must do

your utmost to succeed, for I  would much rather see you alive without love, than dead for having  loved too

much.  Only try to find some other plan, for the one you  have proposed makes me very miserable.  Think of it,

there may be  some other way which will be less painful.  Suggest one more  practicable, and depend upon

Lucie's obedience." 

These words, so true, so artless, so innocent, made me realize the  immense superiority of nature's eloquence

over that of philosophical  intellect.  For the first time I folded this angelic being in my  arms, exclaiming,

"Yes, dearest Lucie, yes, thou hast it in thy power  to afford the sweetest relief to my devouring pain; abandon

to my  ardent kisses thy divine lips which have just assured me of thy  love." 

An hour passed in the most delightful silence, which nothing  interrupted except these words murmured now

and then by Lucie, "Oh,  God! is it true?  is it not a dream?" Yet I respected her innocence,  and the more

readily that she abandoned herself entirely and without  the slightest resistance.  At last, extricating herself

gently from  my arms, she said, with some uneasiness, "My heart begins to speak, I  must go;" and she

instantly rose.  Having somewhat rearranged her  dress she sat down, and her mother, coming in at that

moment,  complimented me upon my good looks and my bright countenance, and  told Lucie to dress herself

to attend mass.  Lucie came back an hour  later, and expressed her joy and her pride at the wonderful cure she

thought she had performed upon me, for the healthy appearance I was  then shewing convinced her of my love

much better than the pitiful  state in which she had found me in the morning.  "If your complete  happiness,"

she said, "rests in my power, be happy; there is nothing  that I can refuse you." 

The moment she left me, still wavering between happiness and fear,  I  understood that I was standing on the

very brink of the abyss, and  that nothing but a most extraordinary determination could prevent me  from

falling headlong into it. 

I remained at Pasean until the end of September, and the last  eleven  nights of my stay were passed in the

undisturbed possession of  Lucie,  who, secure in her mother's profound sleep, came to my room to  enjoy  in

my arms the most delicious hours.  The burning ardour of my  love  was increased by the abstinence to which I

condemned myself,  although  Lucie did everything in her power to make me break through my  determination.

She could not fully enjoy the sweetness of the  forbidden fruit unless I plucked it without reserve, and the

effect  produced by our constantly lying in each other's arms was too strong  for a young girl to resist.  She tried

everything she could to  deceive me, and to make me believe that I had already, and in  reality, gathered the


Childhood

CHAPTER IV 58



Top




Page No 61


whole flower, but Bettina's lessons had been  too efficient to allow me to go on a wrong scent, and I reached

the  end of my stay without yielding entirely to the temptation she so  fondly threw in my way.  I promised her

to return in the spring; our  farewell was tender and very sad, and I left her in a state of mind  and of body

which must have been the cause of her misfortunes, which,  twenty years after, I had occasion to reproach

myself with in  Holland, and which will ever remain upon my conscience. 

A few days after my return to Venice, I had fallen back into all my  old habits, and resumed my courtship of

Angela in the hope that I  would obtain from her, at least, as much as Lucie had granted to me.  A certain dread

which today I can no longer trace in my nature, a  sort of terror of the consequences which might have a

blighting  influence upon my future, prevented me from giving myself up to  complete enjoyment.  I do not

know whether I have ever been a truly  honest man, but I am fully aware that the feelings I fostered in my

youth were by far more upright than those I have, as I lived on,  forced myself to accept.  A wicked philosophy

throws down too many of  these barriers which we call prejudices. 

The two sisters who were sharing Angela's embroidery lessons were  her  intimate friends and the confidantes

of all her secrets.  I made  their acquaintance, and found that they disapproved of her extreme  reserve towards

me.  As I usually saw them with Angela and knew their  intimacy with her, I would, when I happened to meet

them alone, tell  them all my sorrows, and, thinking only of my cruel sweetheart, I  never was conceited

enough to propose that these young girls might  fall in love with me; but I often ventured to speak to them

with all  the blazing inspiration which was burning in mea liberty I would  not have dared to take in the

presence of her whom I loved.  True  love always begets reserve; we fear to be accused of exaggeration if  we

should give utterance to feelings inspired, by passion, and the  modest lover, in his dread of saying too much,

very often says too  little. 

The teacher of embroidery, an old bigot, who at first appeared not  to  mind the attachment I skewed for

Angela, got tired at last of my  too  frequent visits, and mentioned them to the abbe, the uncle of my  fair  lady.

He told me kindly one day that I ought not to call at that  house so often, as my constant visits might be

wrongly construed, and  prove detrimental to the reputation of his niece.  His words fell  upon me like a

thunderbolt, but I mastered my feelings sufficiently  to leave him without incurring any suspicion, and I

promised to  follow his good advice. 

Three or four days afterwards, I paid a visit to the teacher of  embroidery, and, to make her believe that my

visit was only intended  for her, I did not stop one instant near the young girls; yet I  contrived to slip in the

hand of the eldest of the two sisters a note  enclosing another for my dear Angela, in which I explained why I

had  been compelled to discontinue my visits, entreating her to devise  some means by which I could enjoy the

happiness of seeing her and of  conversing with her.  In my note to Nanette, I only begged her to  give my letter

to her friend, adding that I would see them again the  day after the morrow, and that I trusted to her to find an

opportunity for delivering me the answer.  She managed it all very  cleverly, and, when I renewed my visit two

days afterwards, she gave  me a letter without attracting the attention of anyone.  Nanette's  letter enclosed a

very short note from Angela, who,  disliking  letterwriting, merely advised me to follow, if I could,  the plan

proposed by her friend.  Here is the copy of the letter  written by  Nanette, which I have always kept, as well as

all other  letters which  I give in these Memoirs: 

"There is nothing in the world, reverend sir, that I would not  readily do for my friend.  She visits at our house

every holiday, has  supper with us, and sleeps under our roof.  I will suggest the best  way for you to make the

acquaintance of Madame Orio, our aunt; but,  if you obtain an introduction to her, you must be very careful

not to  let her suspect your preference for Angela, for our aunt would  certainly object to her house being made

a place of rendezvous to  facilitate your interviews with a stranger to her family.  Now for  the plan I propose,

and in the execution of which I will give you  every assistance in my power.  Madame Orio, although a woman

of good  station in life, is not wealthy, and she wishes to have her name  entered on the list of noble widows

who receive the bounties bestowed  by the Confraternity of the Holy Sacrament, of which M. de Malipiero  is


Childhood

CHAPTER IV 59



Top




Page No 62


president.  Last Sunday, Angela mentioned that you are in the good  graces of that nobleman, and that the best

way to obtain his  patronage would be to ask you to entreat it in her behalf.  The  foolish girl added that you

were smitten with me, that all your  visits to our mistress of embroidery were made for my special benefit  and

for the sake of entertaining me, and that I would find it a very  easy task to interest you in her favour.  My aunt

answered that, as  you are a priest, there was no fear of any harm, and she told me to  write to you with an

invitation to call on her; I refused.  The  procurator Rosa, who is a great favourite of my aunt's, was present;  he

approved of my refusal, saying that the letter ought to be written  by her and not by me, that it was for my aunt

to beg the honour of  your visit on business of real importance, and that, if there was any  truth in the report of

your love for me, you would not fail to come.  My aunt, by his advice, has therefore written the letter which

you  will find at your house.  If you wish to meet Angela, postpone your  visit to us until next Sunday.  Should

you succeed in obtaining M.  de  Malipiero's good will in favour of my aunt, you will become the  pet of  the

household, but you must forgive me if I appear to treat  you with  coolness, for I have said that I do not like

you.  I would  advise you  to make love to my aunt, who is sixty years of age;  M. Rosa will not  be jealous, and

you will become dear to everyone.  For my part, I will  manage for you an opportunity for some private

conversation with  Angela, and I will do anything to convince you of  my friendship.  Adieu." 

This plan appeared to me very well conceived, and, having the same  evening received Madame Orio's letter, I

called upon her on the  following day, Sunday.  I was welcomed in a very friendly manner, and  the lady,

entreating me to exert in her behalf my influence with M.  de Malipiero, entrusted me with all the papers

which I might require  to succeed.  I undertook to do my utmost, and I took care to address  only a few words to

Angela, but I directed all my gallant attentions  to Nanette, who treated me as coolly as could be.  Finally, I

won the  friendship of the old procurator Rosa, who, in after years, was of  some service to me. 

I had so much at stake in the success of Madame Orio's petition,  that  I thought of nothing else, and knowing

all the power of the  beautiful  Therese Imer over our amorous senator, who would be but too  happy to  please

her in anything, I determined to call upon her the  next day,  and I went straight to her room without being

announced.  I  found her  alone with the physician Doro, who, feigning to be on a  professional  visit, wrote a

prescription, felt her pulse, and went  off.  This Doro  was suspected of being in love with Therese; M. de

Malipiero, who was  jealous, had forbidden Therese to receive his  visits, and she had  promised to obey him.

She knew that I was  acquainted with those  circumstances, and my presence was evidently  unpleasant to her,

for  she had certainly no wish that the old man  should hear how she kept  her promise.  I thought that no better

opportunity could be found of  obtaining from her everything I wished. 

I told her in a few words the object of my visit, and I took care  to  add that she could rely upon my discretion,

and that I would not  for  the world do her any injury.  Therese, grateful for this  assurance,  answered that she

rejoiced at finding an occasion to oblige  me, and,  asking me to give her the papers of my protege, she shewed

me  the  certificates and testimonials of another lady in favour of whom  she  had undertaken to speak, and

whom, she said, she would sacrifice  to  the person in whose behalf I felt interested.  She kept her word,  for  the

very next day she placed in my hands the brevet, signed by his  excellency as president of the confraternity.

For the present, and  with the expectation of further favours, Madame Orio's name was put  down to share the

bounties which were distributed twice a year. 

Nanette and her sister Marton were the orphan daughters of a sister  of Madame Orio.  All the fortune of the

good lady consisted in the  house which was her dwelling, the first floor being let, and in a  pension given to

her by her brother, member of the council of ten.  She lived alone with her two charming nieces, the eldest

sixteen, and  the youngest fifteen years of age.  She kept no servant, and only  employed an old woman, who,

for one crown a month, fetched water, and  did the rough work.  Her only friend was the procurator Rosa; he

had,  like her, reached his sixtieth year, and expected to marry her as  soon as he should become a widower. 

The two sisters slept together on the third floor in a large bed,  which was likewise shared by Angela every

Sunday. 


Childhood

CHAPTER IV 60



Top




Page No 63


As soon as I found myself in possession of the deed for Madame  Orio,  I hastened to pay a visit to the mistress

of embroidery, in  order to  find an opportunity of acquainting Nanette with my success,  and in a  short note

which I prepared, I informed her that in two days  I would  call to give the brevet to Madame Orio, and I

begged her  earnestly  not to forget her promise to contrive a private interview  with my  dear Angela. 

When I arrived, on the appointed day, at Madame Orio's house,  Nanette, who had watched for my coming,

dexterously conveyed to my  hand a billet, requesting me to find a moment to read it before  leaving the house.

I found Madame Orio, Angela, the old procurator,  and Marton in the room.  Longing to read the note, I

refused the seat  offered to me, and presenting to Madame Orio the deed she had so long  desired, I asked, as

my only reward, the pleasure of kissing her  hand, giving her to understand that I wanted to leave the room

immediately. 

"Oh, my dear abbe!" said the lady, "you shall have a kiss, but not  on  my hand, and no one can object to it, as I

am thirty years older  than  you." 

She might have said fortyfive without going much astray.  I gave  her  two kisses, which evidently satisfied

her, for she desired me to  perform the same ceremony with her nieces, but they both ran away,  and Angela

alone stood the brunt of my hardihood.  After this the  widow asked me to sit down. 

"I cannot, Madame." 

"Why, I beg?" 

"I have." 

"I understand.  Nanette, shew the way." 

"Dear aunt, excuse me." 

"Well, then, Marton." 

"Oh! dear aunt, why do you not insist upon my sister obeying your  orders?" 

"Alas! madame, these young ladies are quite right.  Allow me to  retire." 

"No, my dear abbe, my nieces are very foolish; M. Rosa, I am sure,  will kindly." 

The good procurator takes me affectionately by the hand, and leads  me  to the third story, where he leaves me.

The moment I am alone I  open  my letter, and I read the following: 

"My aunt will invite you to supper; do not accept.  Go away as soon  as we sit down to table, and Marton will

escort you as far as the  street door, but do not leave the house.  When the street door is  closed again, everyone

thinking you are gone, go upstairs in the dark  as far as the third floor, where you must wait for us.  We will

come  up the moment M.  Rosa has left the house, and our aunt has gone to  bed.  Angela will be at liberty to

grant you throughout the night a  teteatete which, I trust, will prove a happy one." 

Oh! what joywhat gratitude for the lucky chance which allowed me  to  read this letter on the very spot where

I was to expect the dear  abject of my love! Certain of finding my way without the slightest  difficulty, I

returned to Madame Orio's sittingroom, overwhelmed  with happiness. 


Childhood

CHAPTER IV 61



Top




Page No 64


CHAPTER V

An Unlucky Night I Fall in Love with the Two Sisters, and Forget  AngelaA Ball at My HouseJuliette's

HumiliationMy Return to  PasianLucie's MisfortuneA Propitious Storm 

On my reappearance, Madame Orio told me, with many heartfelt  thanks,  that I must for the future consider

myself as a privileged and  welcome friend, and the evening passed off very pleasantly.  As the  hour for supper

drew near, I excused myself so well that Madame Orio  could not insist upon my accepting her invitation to

stay.  Marton  rose to light me out of the room, but her aunt, believing Nanette to  be my favourite, gave her

such an imperative order to accompany me  that she was compelled to obey.  She went down the stairs rapidly,

opened and closed the street door very noisily, and putting her light  out, she reentered the sitting room,

leaving me in darkness.  I went  upstairs softly: when I reached the third landing I found the chamber  of the

two sisters, and, throwing myself upon a sofa, I waited  patiently for the rising of the star of my happiness.  An

hour passed  amidst the sweetest dreams of my imagination; at last I hear the  noise of the street door opening

and closing, and, a few minutes  after, the two sisters come in with my Angela.  I draw her towards  me, and

caring for nobody else, I keep up for two full hours my  conversation with her.  The clock strikes midnight; I

am pitied for  having gone so late supperless, but I am shocked at such an idea; I  answer that, with such

happiness as I am enjoying, I can suffer from  no human want.  I am told that I am a prisoner, that the key of

the  house door is under the aunt's pillow, and that it is opened only by  herself as she goes in the morning to

the first mass.  I wonder at my  young friends imagining that such news can be anything but delightful  to me.  I

express all my joy at the certainty of passing the next  five hours with the beloved mistress of my heart.

Another hour is  spent, when suddenly Nanette begins to laugh, Angela wants to know  the reason, and Marton

whispering a few words to her, they both laugh  likewise.  This puzzles me.  In my turn, I want to know what

causes  this general laughter, and at last Nanette, putting on an air of  anxiety, tells me that they have no more

candle, and that in a few  minutes we shall be in the dark.  This is a piece of news  particularly agreeable to me,

but I do not let my satisfaction appear  on my countenance, and saying how truly I am sorry for their sake, I

propose that they should go to bed and sleep quietly under my  respectful guardianship.  My proposal increases

their merriment. 

"What can we do in the dark?" 

"We can talk." 

We were four; for the last three hours we had been talking, and I  was  the hero of the romance.  Love is a great

poet, its resources are  inexhaustible, but if the end it has in view is not obtained, it  feels weary and remains

silent.  My Angela listened willingly, but  little disposed to talk herself, she seldom answered, and she

displayed good sense rather than wit.  To weaken the force of my  arguments, she was often satisfied with

hurling at me a proverb,  somewhat in the fashion of the Romans throwing the catapult.  Every  time that my

poor hands came to the assistance of love, she drew  herself back or repulsed me.  Yet, in spite of all, I went on

talking  and using my hands without losing courage, but I gave myself up to  despair when I found that my

rather artful arguing astounded her  without bringing conviction to her heart, which was only disquieted,  never

softened.  On the other hand, I could see with astonishment  upon their countenances the impression made

upon the two sisters by  the ardent speeches I poured out to Angela.  This metaphysical curve  struck me as

unnatural, it ought to have been an angle; I was then,  unhappily for myself, studying geometry.  I was in such

a state that,  notwithstanding the cold, I was perspiring profusely.  At last the  light was nearly out, and Nanette

took it away. 

The moment we were in the dark, I very naturally extended my arms  to  seize her whom I loved; but I only

met with empty space, and I  could  not help laughing at the rapidity with which Angela had availed  herself of

the opportunity of escaping me.  For one full hour I  poured out all the tender, cheerful words that love inspired


Childhood

CHAPTER V 62



Top




Page No 65


me with,  to persuade her to come back to me; I could only suppose that it was  a joke to tease me.  But I

became impatient. 

"The joke," I said, "has lasted long enough; it is foolish, as I  could not run after you, and I am surprised to

hear you laugh, for  your strange conduct leads me to suppose that you are making fun of  me.  Come and take

your seat near me, and if I must speak to you  without seeing you let my hands assure me that I am not

addressing my  words to the empty air.  To continue this game would be an insult to  me, and my love does not

deserve such a return." 

"Well, be calm.  I will listen to every word you may say, but you  must feel that it would not be decent for me

to place myself near you  in this dark room." 

"Do you want me to stand where I am until morning?" 

"Lie down on the bed, and go to sleep." 

"In wonder, indeed, at your thinking me capable of doing so in the  state I am in.  Well, I suppose we must

play at blind man's buff." 

Thereupon, I began to feel right and left, everywhere, but in vain.  Whenever I caught anyone it always turned

out to be Nanette or  Marton, who at once discovered themselves, and I, stupid Don Quixote,  instantly would

let them go!  Love and prejudice blinded me, I could  not see how ridiculous I was with my respectful reserve.

I had not  yet read the anecdotes of Louis XIII, king of France, but I had read  Boccacio.  I kept on seeking in

vain, reproaching her with her  cruelty, and entreating her to let me catch her; but she would only  answer that

the difficulty of meeting each other was mutual.  The  room was not large, and I was enraged at my want of

success. 

Tired and still more vexed, I sat down, and for the next hour I  told  the history of Roger, when Angelica

disappears through the power  of  the magic ring which the loving knight had so imprudently given  her: 

'Cosi dicendo, intorno a la fortuna  Brancolando n'andava come  cieco.  O quante volte abbraccio l'aria vana

Speyando la donzella  abbracciar seco'. 

Angela had not read Ariosto, but Nanette had done so several times.  She undertook the defence of Angelica,

and blamed the simplicity of  Roger, who, if he had been wise, would never have trusted the ring to  a

coquette.  I was delighted with Nanette, but I was yet too much of  a novice to apply her remarks to myself. 

Only one more hour remained, and I was to leave before the break of  day, for Madame Orio would have died

rather than give way to the  temptation of missing the early mass.  During that hour I spoke to  Angela, trying

to convince her that she ought to come and sit by me.  My soul went through every gradation of hope and

despair, and the  reader cannot possibly realize it unless he has been placed in a  similar position.  I exhausted

the most convincing arguments; then I  had recourse to prayers, and even to tears; but, seeing all was  useless, I

gave way to that feeling of noble indignation which lends  dignity to anger.  Had I not been in the dark, I

might, I truly  believe, have struck the proud monster, the cruel girl, who had thus  for five hours condemned

me to the most distressing suffering.  I  poured out all the abuse, all the insulting words that despised love  can

suggest to an infuriated mind; I loaded her with the deepest  curses; I swore that my love had entirely turned

into hatred, and, as  a finale, I advised her to be careful, as I would kill her the moment  I would set my eyes on

her. 

My invectives came to an end with the darkness.  At the first break  of day, and as soon as I heard the noise

made by the bolt and the key  of the street door, which Madame Orio was opening to let herself out,  that she


Childhood

CHAPTER V 63



Top




Page No 66


might seek in the church the repose of which her pious soul  was in need, I got myself ready and looked for

my cloak and for my  hat.  But how can I ever portray the consternation in which I was  thrown when, casting a

sly glance upon the young friends, I found the  three bathed in tears!  In my shame and despair I thought of

committing suicide, and sitting down again, I recollected my brutal  speeches, and upbraided myself for

having wantonly caused them to  weep.  I could not say one word; I felt choking; at last tears came  to my

assistance, and I gave way to a fit of crying which relieved  me.  Nanette then remarked that her aunt would

soon return home; I  dried my eyes, and, not venturing another look at Angela or at her  friends, I ran away

without uttering a word, and threw myself on my  bed, where sleep would not visit my troubled mind. 

At noon, M. de Malipiero, noticing the change in my countenance,  enquired what ailed me, and longing to

unburden my heart, I told him  all that had happened.  The wise old man did not laugh at my sorrow,  but by his

sensible advice he managed to console me and to give me  courage.  He was in the same predicament with the

beautiful Therese.  Yet he could not help giving way to his merriment when at dinner he  saw me, in spite of

my grief, eat with increased appetite; I had gone  without my supper the night before; he complimented me

upon my happy  constitution. 

I was determined never to visit Madame Orio's house, and on that  very  day I held an argument in

metaphysics, in which I contended that  any  being of whom we had only an abstract idea, could only exist

abstractedly, and I was right; but it was a very easy task to give to  my thesis an irreligious turn, and I was

obliged to recant.  A few  days afterwards I went to Padua, where I took my degree of doctor  'utroque jure'. 

When I returned to Venice, I received a note from M. Rosa, who  entreated me to call upon Madame Orio ;

she wished to see me, and,  feeling certain of not meeting Angela, I paid her a visit the same  evening.  The two

graceful sisters were so kind, so pleasant, that  they scattered to the winds the shame I felt at seeing them after

the  fearful night I had passed in their room two months before.  The  labours of writing my thesis and passing

my examination were of  course sufficient excuses for Madame Orio, who only wanted to  reproach me for

having remained so long away from her house. 

As I left, Nanette gave me a letter containing a note from Angela,  the contents of which ran as follows: 

"If you are not afraid of passing another night with me you shall  have no reason to complain of me, for I love

you, and I wish to hear  from your own lips whether you would still have loved me if I had  consented to

become contemptible in your eyes." 

This is the letter of Nanette, who alone had her wits about her: 

"M. Rosa having undertaken to bring you back to our house, I  prepare  these few lines to let you know that

Angela is in despair at  having  lost you.  I confess that the night you spent with us was a  cruel  one, but I do not

think that you did rightly in giving up your  visits  to Madame Orio.  If you still feel any love for Angela, I

advise you  to take your chances once more.  Accept a rendezvous for  another  night; she may vindicate herself,

and you will be happy.  Believe me;  come.  Farewell!" 

Those two letters afforded me much gratification, for I had it in  my  power to enjoy my revenge by shewing to

Angela the coldest  contempt.  Therefore, on the following Sunday I went to Madame Orio's  house,  having

provided myself with a smoked tongue and a couple of  bottles  of Cyprus wine; but to my great surprise my

cruel mistress was  not  there.  Nanette told me that she had met her at church in the  morning, and that she

would not be able to come before suppertime.  Trusting to that promise I declined Madam Orio's invitation,

and  before the family sat down to supper I left the room as I had done on  the former occasion, and slipped

upstairs.  I longed to represent the  character I had prepared myself for, and feeling assured that Angela,  even if

she should prove less cruel, would only grant me  insignificant favours, I despised them in anticipation, and

resolved  to be avenged. 


Childhood

CHAPTER V 64



Top




Page No 67


After waiting three quarters of an hour the street door was locked,  and a moment later Nanette and Marton

entered the room. 

"Where is Angela?" I enquired. 

"She must have been unable to come, or to send a message.  Yet she  knows you are here." 

"She thinks she has made a fool of me; but I suspected she would  act  in this way.  You know her now.  She is

trifling with me, and very  likely she is now revelling in her triumph.  She has made use of you  to allure me in

the snare, and it is all the better for her; had she  come, I meant to have had my turn, and to have laughed at

her." 

"Ah!  you must allow me to have my doubts as to that." 

"Doubt me not, beautiful Nanette; the pleasant night we are going  to  spend without her must convince you." 

"That is to say that, as a man of sense, you can accept us as a  makeshift; but you can sleep here, and my sister

can lie with me on  the sofa in the next room." 

"I cannot hinder you, but it would be great unkindness on your  part.  At all events, I do not intend to go to

bed." 

"What! you would have the courage to spend seven hours alone with  us?  Why, I am certain that in a short

time you will be at a loss what  to  say, and you will fall asleep." 

"Well, we shall see.  In the meantime here are provisions.  You  will  not be so cruel as to let me eat alone?

Can you get any bread?" 

"Yes, and to please you we must have a second supper." 

"I ought to be in love with you.  Tell me, beautiful Nanette, if I  were as much attached to you as I was to

Angela, would you follow her  example and make me unhappy?" 

"How can you ask such a question?  It is worthy of a conceited man.  All I can answer is, that I do not know

what I would do." 

They laid the cloth, brought some bread, some Parmesan cheese and  water, laughing all the while, and then

we went to work.  The wine,  to which they were not accustomed, went to their heads, and their  gaiety was

soon delightful.  I wondered, as I looked at them, at my  having been blind enough not to see their merit. 

After our supper, which was delicious, I sat between them, holding  their hands, which I pressed to my lips,

asking them whether they  were truly my friends, and whether they approved of Angela's conduct  towards me.

They both answered that it had made them shed many  tears.  "Then let me," I said, "have for you the tender

feelings of a  brother, and share those feelings yourselves as if you were my  sisters; let us exchange, in all

innocence, proofs of our mutual  affection, and swear to each other an eternal fidelity." 

The first kiss I gave them was prompted by entirely harmless  motives,  and they returned the kiss, as they

assured me a few days  afterwards  only to prove to me that they reciprocated my brotherly  feelings; but  those

innocent kisses, as we repeated them, very soon  became ardent  ones, and kindled a flame which certainly

took us by  surprise, for we  stopped, as by common consent, after a short time,  looking at each  other very

much astonished and rather serious.  They  both left me  without affectation, and I remained alone with my


Childhood

CHAPTER V 65



Top




Page No 68


thoughts.  Indeed,  it was natural that the burning kisses I had given  and received  should have sent through me

the fire of passion, and that  I should  suddenly have fallen madly in love with the two amiable  sisters.  Both

were handsomer than Angela, and they were superior to  her  Nanette by her charming wit, Marton by her

sweet and simple  nature; I  could not understand how I had been so long in rendering  them the  justice they

deserved, but they were the innocent daughters  of a  noble family, and the lucky chance which had thrown

them in my  way  ought not to prove a calamity for them.  I was not vain enough to  suppose that they loved me,

but I could well enough admit that my  kisses had influenced them in the same manner that their kisses had

influenced me, and, believing this to be the case, it was evident  that, with a little cunning on my part, and of

sly practices of which  they were ignorant, I could easily, during the long night I was going  to spend with

them, obtain favours, the consequences of which might  be very positive.  The very thought made me shudder,

and I firmly  resolved to respect their virtue, never dreaming that circumstances  might prove too strong for

me. 

When they returned, I read upon their countenances perfect security  and satisfaction, and I quickly put on the

same appearance, with a  full determination not to expose myself again to the danger of their  kisses. 

For one hour we spoke of Angela, and I expressed my determination  never to see her again, as I had every

proof that she did not care  for me.  "She loves you," said the artless Marton; "I know she does,  but if you do

not mean to marry her, you will do well to give up all  intercourse with her, for she is quite determined not to

grant you  even a kiss as long as you are not her acknowledged suitor.  You must  therefore either give up the

acquaintance altogether, or make up your  mind that she will refuse you everything." 

"You argue very well, but how do you know that she loves me?" 

"I am quite sure of it, and as you have promised to be our brother,  I  can tell you why I have that conviction.

When Angela is in bed with  me, she embraces me lovingly and calls me her dear abbe." 

The words were scarcely spoken when Nanette, laughing heartily,  placed her hand on her sister's lips, but the

innocent confession had  such an effect upon me that I could hardly control myself. 

Marton told Nanette that I could not possibly be ignorant of what  takes place between young girls sleeping

together. 

"There is no doubt," I said, "that everybody knows those trifles,  and  I do not think, dear Nanette, that you

ought to reproach your  sister  with indiscretion for her friendly confidence." 

"It cannot be helped now, but such things ought not to be  mentioned.  If Angela knew it!" 

"She would be vexed, of course; but Marton has given me a mark of  her  friendship which I never can forget.

But it is all over; I hate  Angela, and I do not mean to speak to her any more! she is false, and  she wishes my

ruin." 

"Yet, loving you, is she wrong to think of having you for her  husband?" 

"Granted that she is not; but she thinks only of her own self, for  she knows what I suffer, and her conduct

would be very different if  she loved me.  In the mean time, thanks to her imagination, she finds  the means of

satisfying her senses with the charming Marton who  kindly performs the part of her husband." 

Nanette laughed louder, but I kept very serious, and I went on  talking to her sister, and praising her sincerity.

I said that very  likely, and to reciprocate her kindness, Angela must likewise have  been her husband, but she

answered, with a smile, that Angela played  husband only to Nanette, and Nanette could not deny it. 


Childhood

CHAPTER V 66



Top




Page No 69


"But," said I, "what name did Nanette, in her rapture, give to her  husband?" 

"Nobody knows." 

"Do you love anyone, Nanette?" 

"I do; but my secret is my own." 

This reserve gave me the suspicion that I had something to do with  her secret, and that Nanette was the rival

of Angela.  Such a  delightful conversation caused me to lose the wish of passing an idle  night with two girls

so well made for love. 

"It is very lucky," I exclaimed, "that I have for you only feelings  of friendship; otherwise it would be very

hard to pass the night  without giving way to the temptation of bestowing upon you proofs of  my affection, for

you are both so lovely, so bewitching, that you  would turn the brains of any man." 

As I went on talking, I pretended to be somewhat sleepy; Nanette  being the first to notice it, said, "Go to bed

without any ceremony,  we will lie down on the sofa in the adjoining room." 

"I would be a very poorspirited fellow indeed, if I agreed to  this;  let us talk; my sleepiness will soon pass

off, but I am anxious  about  you.  Go to bed yourselves, my charming friends, and I will go  into  the next room.

If you are afraid of me, lock the door, but you  would  do me an injustice, for I feel only a brother's yearnings

towards  you." 

"We cannot accept such an arrangement," said Nanette, "but let me  persuade you; take this bed." 

"I cannot sleep with my clothes on." 

"Undress yourself; we will not look at you." 

"I have no fear of it, but how could I find the heart to sleep,  while  on my account you are compelled to sit

up?" 

"Well," said Marton, "we can lie down, too, without undressing." 

"If you shew me such distrust, you will offend me.  Tell me,  Nanette,  do you think I am an honest man?" 

"Most certainly." 

"Well, then, give me a proof of your good opinion; lie down near me  in the bed, undressed, and rely on my

word of honour that I will not  even lay a finger upon you.  Besides, you are two against one, what  can you

fear?  Will you not be free to get out of the bed in case I  should not keep quiet?  In short, unless you consent to

give me this  mark of your confidence in me, at least when I have fallen asleep, I  cannot go to bed." 

I said no more, and pretended to be very sleepy.  They exchanged a  few words, whispering to each other, and

Marton told me to go to bed,  that they would follow me as soon as I was asleep.  Nanette made me  the same

promise, I turned my back to them, undressed myself quickly,  and wishing them good night, I went to bed.  I

immediately pretended  to fall asleep, but soon I dozed in good earnest, and only woke when  they came to

bed.  Then, turning round as if I wished to resume my  slumbers, I remained very quiet until I could suppose

them fast  asleep; at all events, if they did not sleep, they were at liberty to  pretend to do so.  Their backs were

towards me, and the light was  out; therefore I could only act at random, and I paid my first  compliments to


Childhood

CHAPTER V 67



Top




Page No 70


the one who was lying on my right, not knowing whether  she was Nanette or Marton.  I find her bent in two,

and wrapped up in  the only garment she had kept on.  Taking my time, and sparing her  modesty, I compel her

by degrees to acknowledge her defeat, and  convince her that it is better to feign sleep and to let me proceed.

Her natural instincts soon working in concert with mine, I reach the  goal; and my efforts, crowned with the

most complete success, leave  me not the shadow of a doubt that I have gathered those firstfruits  to which

our prejudice makes us attach so great an importance.  Enraptured at having enjoyed my manhood completely

and for the first  time, I quietly leave my beauty in order to do homage to the other  sister.  I find her

motionless, lying on her back like a person  wrapped in profound and undisturbed slumber.  Carefully

managing my  advance, as if I were afraid of waking her up, I begin by gently  gratifying her senses, and I

ascertain the delightful fact that, like  her sister, she is still in possession of her maidenhood.  As soon as  a

natural movement proves to me that love accepts the offering, I  take my measures to consummate the

sacrifice.  At that moment, giving  way suddenly to the violence of her feelings, and tired of her  assumed

dissimulation, she warmly locks me in her arms at the very  instant of the voluptuous crisis, smothers me with

kisses, shares my  raptures, and love blends our souls in the most ecstatic enjoyment. 

Guessing her to be Nanette, I whisper her name. 

"Yes, I am Nanette," she answers; "and I declare myself happy, as  well as my sister, if you prove yourself

true and faithful." 

"Until death, my beloved ones, and as everything we have done is  the  work of love, do not let us ever

mention the name of Angela." 

After this, I begged that she would give us a light; but Marton,  always kind and obliging, got out of bed

leaving us alone.  When I  saw Nanette in my arms, beaming with love, and Marton near the bed,  holding a

candle, with her eyes reproaching us with ingratitude  because we did not speak to her, who, by accepting my

first caresses,  had encouraged her sister to follow her example, I realized all my  happiness. 

"Let us get up, my darlings," said I, "and swear to each other  eternal affection." 

When we had risen we performed, all three together, ablutions which  made them laugh a good deal, and

which gave a new impetus to the  ardour of our feelings.  Sitting up in the simple costume of nature,  we ate the

remains of our supper, exchanging those thousand trifling  words which love alone can understand, and we

again retired to our  bed, where we spent a most delightful night giving each other mutual  and oftrepeated

proofs of our passionate ardour.  Nanette was the  recipient of my last bounties, for Madame Orio having left

the house  to go to church, I had to hasten my departure, after assuring the two  lovely sisters that they had

effectually extinguished whatever flame  might still have flickered in my heart for Angela.  I went home and

slept soundly until dinnertime. 

M. de Malipiero passed a remark upon my cheerful looks and the dark  circles around my eyes, but I kept my

own counsel, and I allowed him  to think whatever he pleased.  On the following day I paid a visit to  Madame

Orio, and Angela not being of the party, I remained to supper  and retired with M. Rosa.  During the evening

Nanette contrived to  give me a letter and a small parcel.  The parcel contained a small  lump of wax with the

stamp of a key, and the letter told me to have a  key made, and to use it to enter the house whenever I wished

to spend  the night with them.  She informed me at the same time that Angela  had slept with them the night

following our adventures, and that,  thanks to their mutual and usual practices, she had guessed the real  state

of things, that they had not denied it, adding that it was all  her fault, and that Angela, after abusing them most

vehemently, had  sworn never again to darken their doors; but they did not care a jot. 

A few days afterwards our good fortune delivered us from Angela;  she  was taken to Vicenza by her father,

who had removed there for a  couple of years, having been engaged to paint frescoes in some houses  in that


Childhood

CHAPTER V 68



Top




Page No 71


city.  Thanks to her absence, I found myself undisturbed  possessor of the two charming sisters, with whom I

spent at least two  nights every week, finding no difficulty in entering the house with  the key which I had

speedily procured. 

Carnival was nearly over, when M.  Manzoni informed me one day that  the celebrated Juliette wished to see

me, and regretted much that I  had ceased to visit her.  I felt curious as to what she had to say to  me, and

accompanied him to her house.  She received me very politely,  and remarking that she had heard of a large

hall I had in my house,  she said she would like to give a ball there, if I would give her the  use of it.  I readily

consented, and she handed me twentyfour  sequins for the supper and for the band, undertaking to send

people  to place chandeliers in the hall and in my other rooms. 

M. de Sanvitali had left Venice, and the Parmesan government had  placed his estates in chancery in

consequence of his extravagant  expenditure.  I met him at Versailles ten years afterwards.  He wore  the

insignia of the king's order of knighthood, and was grand equerry  to the eldest daughter of Louis XV.,

Duchess of Parma, who, like all  the French princesses, could not be reconciled to the climate of  Italy. 

The ball took place, and went off splendidly.  All the guests  belonged to Juliette's set, with the exception of

Madame Orio, her  nieces, and the procurator Rosa, who sat together in the room  adjoining the hall, and

whom I had been permitted to introduce as  persons of no consequence whatever. 

While the aftersupper minuets were being danced Juliette took me  apart, and said, "Take me to your

bedroom; I have just got an amusing  idea." 

My room was on the third story; I shewed her the way.  The moment  we  entered she bolted the door, much to

my surprise.  "I wish you,"  she  said, "to dress me up in your ecclesiastical clothes, and I will  disguise you as a

woman with my own things.  We will go down and  dance together.  Come, let us first dress our hair." 

Feeling sure of something pleasant to come, and delighted with such  an unusual adventure, I lose no time in

arranging her hair, and I let  her afterwards dress mine.  She applies rouge and a few beauty spots  to my face; I

humour her in everything, and to prove her  satisfaction, she gives me with the best of grace a very loving

kiss,  on condition that I do not ask for anything else. 

"As you please, beautiful Juliette, but I give you due notice that  I  adore you!" 

I place upon my bed a shirt, an abbe's neckband, a pair of drawers,  black silk stockingsin fact, a complete

fitout.  Coming near the  bed, Juliette drops her skirt, and cleverly gets into the drawers,  which were not a

bad fit, but when she comes to the breeches there is  some difficulty; the waistband is too narrow, and the only

remedy is  to rip it behind or to cut it, if necessary.  I undertake to make  everything right, and, as I sit on the

foot of my bed, she places  herself in front of me, with her back towards me.  I begin my work,  but she thinks

that I want to see too much, that I am not skilful  enough, and that my fingers wander in unnecessary places;

she gets  fidgety, leaves me, tears the breeches, and manages in her own way.  Then I help her to put her shoes

on, and I pass the shirt over her  head, but as I am disposing the ruffle and the neckband, she  complains of

my hands being too curious; and in truth, her bosom was  rather scanty.  She calls me a knave and rascal, but I

take no notice  of her.  I was not going to be duped, and I thought that a woman who  had been paid one

hundred thousand ducats was well worth some study.  At last, her toilet being completed, my turn comes.  In

spite of her  objections I quickly get rid of my breeches, and she must put on me  the chemise, then a skirt, in a

word she has to dress me up.  But all  at once, playing the coquette, she gets angry because I do not  conceal

from her looks the very apparent proof that her charms have  some effect on a particular part of my being, and

she refuses to  grant me the favour which would soon afford both relief and calm.  I  try to kiss her, and she

repulses me, whereupon I lose patience, and  in spite of herself she has to witness the last stage of my

excitement.  At the sight of this, she pours out every insulting word  she can think of; I endeavour to prove that


Childhood

CHAPTER V 69



Top




Page No 72


she is to blame, but it  is all in vain. 

However, she is compelled to complete my disguise.  There is no  doubt  that an honest woman would not have

exposed herself to such an  adventure, unless she had intended to prove her tender feelings, and  that she would

not have drawn back at the very moment she saw them  shared by her companion; but women like Juliette are

often guided by  a spirit of contradiction which causes them to act against their own  interests.  Besides, she felt

disappointed when she found out that I  was not timid, and my want of restraint appeared to her a want of

respect.  She would not have objected to my stealing a few light  favours which she would have allowed me to

take, as being of no  importance, but, by doing that, I should have flattered her vanity  too highly. 

Our disguise being complete, we went together to the dancinghall,  where the enthusiastic applause of the

guests soon restored our good  temper.  Everybody gave me credit for a piece of fortune which I had  not

enjoyed, but I was not illpleased with the rumour, and went on  dancing with the false abbe, who was only

too charming.  Juliette  treated me so well during the night that I construed her manners  towards me into some

sort of repentance, and I almost regretted what  had taken place between us; it was a momentary weakness for

which I  was sorely punished. 

At the end of the quadrille all the men thought they had a right to  take liberties with the abbe, and I became

myself rather free with  the young girls, who would have been afraid of exposing themselves to  ridicule had

they offered any opposition to my caresses. 

M. Querini was foolish enough to enquire from me whether I had kept  on my breeches, and as I answered

that I had been compelled to lend  them to Juliette, he looked very unhappy, sat down in a corner of the  room,

and refused to dance. 

Every one of the guests soon remarked that I had on a woman's  chemise, and nobody entertained a doubt of

the sacrifice having been  consummated, with the exception of Nanette and Marton, who could not  imagine

the possibility of my being unfaithful to them.  Juliette  perceived that she had been guilty of great

imprudence, but it was  too late to remedy the evil. 

When we returned to my chamber upstairs, thinking that she had  repented of her previous behaviour, and

feeling some desire to  possess her, I thought I would kiss her, and I took hold of her hand,  saying I was

disposed to give her every satisfaction, but she quickly  slapped my face in so violent a manner that, in my

indignation, I was  very near returning the compliment.  I undressed myself rapidly  without looking at her, she

did the same, and we came downstairs;  but, in spite of the cold water I had applied to my cheek, everyone

could easily see the stamp of the large hand which had come in  contact with my face. 

Before leaving the house, Juliette took me apart, and told me, in  the  most decided and impressive manner,

that if I had any fancy for  being  thrown out of the window, I could enjoy that pleasure whenever I  liked to

enter her dwelling, and that she would have me murdered if  this night's adventure ever became publicly

known.  I took care not  to give her any cause for the execution of either of her threats, but  I could not prevent

the fact of our having exchanged shirts being  rather notorious.  As I was not seen at her house, it was

generally  supposed that she had been compelled by M. Querini to keep me at a  distance.  The reader will see

how, six years later, this  extraordinary woman thought proper to feign entire forgetfulness of  this adventure. 

I passed Lent, partly in the company of my loved ones, partly in  the  study of experimental physics at the

Convent of the Salutation.  My  evenings were always given to M. de Malipiero's assemblies.  At  Easter, in

order to keep the promise I had made to the Countess of  MontReal, and longing to see again my beautiful

Lucie, I went to  Pasean.  I found the guests entirely different to the set I had met  the previous autumn.  Count

Daniel, the eldest of the family, had  married a Countess Gozzi, and a young and wealthy government  official,

who had married a goddaughter of the old countess, was  there with his wife and his sisterinlaw.  I thought


Childhood

CHAPTER V 70



Top




Page No 73


the supper very  long.  The same room had been given to me, and I was burning to see  Lucie, whom I did not

intend to treat any more like a child.  I did  not see her before going to bed, but I expected her early the next

morning, when lo! instead of her pretty face brightening my eyes, I  see standing before me a fat, ugly

servantgirl!  I enquire after the  gatekeeper's family, but her answer is given in the peculiar dialect  of the

place, and is, of course, unintelligible to me. 

I wonder what has become of Lucie; I fancy that our intimacy has  been  found out, I fancy that she is

illdead, perhaps.  I dress  myself  with the intention of looking for her.  If she has been  forbidden to  see me, I

think to myself, I will be even with them all,  for somehow  or other I will contrive the means of speaking to

her, and  out of  spite I will do with her that which honour prevented love from  accomplishing.  As I was

revolving such thoughts, the gatekeeper  comes in with a sorrowful countenance.  I enquire after his wife's

health, and after his daughter, but at the name of Lucie his eyes are  filled with tears. 

"What! is she dead?" 

"Would to God she were!" 

"What has she done?" 

"She has run away with Count Daniel's courier, and we have been  unable to trace her anywhere." 

His wife comes in at the moment he replies, and at these words,  which  renewed her grief, the poor woman

faints away.  The keeper,  seeing  how sincerely I felt for his misery, tells me that this great  misfortune befell

them only a week before my arrival. 

"I know that man l'Aigle," I say; "he is a scoundrel.  Did he ask  to  marry Lucie?" 

"No; he knew well enough that our consent would have been refused!" 

"I wonder at Lucie acting in such a way." 

"He seduced her, and her running away made us suspect the truth,  for  she had become very stout." 

"Had he known her long?" 

"About a month after your last visit she saw him for the first  time.  He must have thrown a spell over her, for

our Lucie was as pure  as a  dove, and you can, I believe, bear testimony to her goodness." 

"And no one knows where they are?" 

"No one.  God alone knows what this villain will do with her." 

I grieved as much as the unfortunate parents; I went out and took a  long ramble in the woods to give way to

my sad feelings.  During two  hours I cogitated over considerations, some true, some false, which  were all

prefaced by an if.  If I had paid this visit, as I might  have done, a week sooner, loving Lucie would have

confided in me, and  I would have prevented that selfmurder.  If I had acted with her as  with Nanette and

Marton, she would not have been left by me in that  state of ardent excitement which must have proved the

principal cause  of her fault, and she would not have fallen a prey to that scoundrel.  If she had not known me

before meeting the courier, her innocent soul  would never have listened to such a man.  I was in despair, for in

my  conscience I acknowledged myself the primary agent of this infamous  seduction; I had prepared the way

for the villain. 


Childhood

CHAPTER V 71



Top




Page No 74


Had I known where to find Lucie, I would certainly have gone forth  on  the instant to seek for her, but no

trace whatever of her  whereabouts  had been discovered. 

Before I had been made acquainted with Lucie's misfortune I felt  great pride at having had sufficient power

over myself to respect her  innocence; but after hearing what had happened I was ashamed of my  own reserve,

and I promised myself that for the future I would on  that score act more wisely.  I felt truly miserable when

my  imagination painted the probability of the unfortunate girl being  left to poverty and shame, cursing the

remembrance of me, and hating  me as the first cause of her misery.  This fatal event caused me to  adopt a new

system, which in after years I carried sometimes rather  too far. 

I joined the cheerful guests of the countess in the gardens, and  received such a welcome that I was soon again

in my usual spirits,  and at dinner I delighted everyone. 

My sorrow was so great that it was necessary either to drive it  away  at once or to leave Pasean.  But a new life

crept into my being  as I  examined the face and the disposition of the newlymarried lady.  Her  sister was

prettier, but I was beginning to feel afraid of a  novice;  I thought the work too great. 

This newlymarried lady, who was between nineteen and twenty years  of  age, drew upon herself everybody's

attention by her overstrained  and  unnatural manners. A great talker, with a memory crammed with  maxims

and precepts often without sense, but of which she loved to  make a  show, very devout, and so jealous of her

husband that she did  not  conceal her vexation when he expressed his satisfaction at being  seated at table

opposite her sister, she laid herself open to much  ridicule.  Her husband was a giddy young fellow, who

perhaps felt  very deep affection for his wife, but who imagined that, through good  breeding, he ought to

appear very indifferent, and whose vanity found  pleasure in giving her constant causes for jealousy.  She, in

her  turn, had a great dread of passing for an idiot if she did not shew  her appreciation of, and her resentment

for, his conduct.  She felt  uneasy in the midst of good company, precisely because she wished to  appear

thoroughly at home.  If I prattled away with some of my  trilling nonsense, she would stare at me, and in her

anxiety not to  be thought stupid, she would laugh out of season.  Her oddity, her  awkwardness, and her

selfconceit gave me the desire to know her  better, and I began to dance attendance upon her. 

My attentions, important and unimportant, my constant care, ever my  fopperies, let everybody know that I

meditated conquest.  The husband  was duly warned, but, with a great show of intrepidity, he answered  with a

joke every time he was told that I was a formidable rival.  On  my side I assumed a modest, and even

sometimes a careless appearance,  when, to shew his freedom from jealousy, he excited me to make love  to

his wife, who, on her part, understood but little how to perform  the part of fancy free. 

I had been paying my address to her for five or six days with great  constancy, when, taking a walk with her in

the garden, she  imprudently confided to me the reason of her anxiety respecting her  husband, and how wrong

he was to give her any cause for jealousy.  I  told her, speaking as an old friend, that the best way to punish

him  would be to take no apparent notice of her, husband's preference for  her sister, and to feign to be herself

in love with me.  In order to  entice her more easily to follow my advice, I added that I was well  aware of my

plan being a very difficult one to carry out, and that to  play successfully such a character a woman must be

particularly  witty.  I had touched her weak point, and she exclaimed that she  would play the part to perfection;

but in spite of her self  confidence she acquitted herself so badly that everybody understood  that the plan was

of my own scheming. 

If I happened to be alone with her in the dark paths of the garden,  and tried to make her play her part in real

earnest, she would take  the dangerous step of running away, and rejoining the other guests;  the result being

that, on my reappearance, I was called a bad  sportsman who frightened the bird away.  I would not fail at the

first opportunity to reproach her for her flight, and to represent  the triumph she had thus prepared for her

spouse.  I praised her  mind, but lamented over the shortcomings of her education; I said  that the tone, the


Childhood

CHAPTER V 72



Top




Page No 75


manners I adopted towards her, were those of good  society, and proved the great esteem I entertained for her

intelligence, but in the middle of all my fine speeches, towards the  eleventh or twelfth day of my courtship,

she suddenly put me out of  all conceit by telling me that, being a priest, I ought to know that  every amorous

connection was a deadly sin, that God could see every  action of His creatures, and that she would neither

damn her soul nor  place herself under the necessity of saying to her confessor that she  had so far forgotten

herself as to commit such a sin with a priest.  I  objected that I was not yet a priest, but she foiled me by

enquiring  pointblank whether or not the act I had in view was to be  numbered  amongst the cardinal sins, for,

not feeling the courage to  deny it, I  felt that I must give up the argument and put an end to  the adventure. 

A little consideration having considerably calmed my feelings,  everybody remarked my new countenance

during dinner; and the old  count, who was very fond of a joke, expressed loudly his opinion that  such quiet

demeanour on my part announced the complete success of my  campaign.  Considering such a remark to be

favourable to me, I took  care to spew my cruel devotee that such was the way the world would  judge, but all

this was lost labour.  Luck, however, stood me in good  stead, and my efforts were crowned with success in the

following  manner. 

On Ascension Day, we all went to pay a visit to Madame Bergali, a  celebrated Italian poetess.  On my return

to Pasean the same evening,  my pretty mistress wished to get into a carriage for four persons in  which her

husband and sister were already seated, while I was alone  in a twowheeled chaise.  I exclaimed at this,

saying that such a  mark of distrust was indeed too pointed, and everybody remonstrated  with her, saying that

she ought not to insult me so cruelly.  She was  compelled to come with me, and having told the postillion that

I  wanted to go by the nearest road, he left the other carriages, and  took the way through the forest of Cequini.

The sky was clear and  cloudless when we left, but in less than halfanhour we were visited  by one of those

storms so frequent in the south, which appear likely  to overthrow heaven and earth, and which end rapidly,

leaving behind  them a bright sky and a cool atmosphere, so that they do more good  than harm. 

"Oh, heavens!" exclaimed my companion, "we shall have a storm." 

"Yes," I say, "and although the chaise is covered, the rain will  spoil your pretty dress.  I am very sorry." 

"I do not mind the dress; but the thunder frightens me so!" 

"Close your ears." 

"And the lightning?" 

"Postillion, let us go somewhere for shelter." 

"There is not a house, sir, for a league, and before we come to it,  the storm will have passed off." 

He quietly keeps on his way, and the lightning flashes, the thunder  sends forth its mighty voice, and the lady

shudders with fright.  The  rain comes down in torrents, I take off my cloak to shelter us in  front, at the same

moment we are blinded by a flash of lightning, and  the electric fluid strikes the earth within one hundred

yards of us.  The horses plunge and prance with fear, and my companion falls in  spasmodic convulsions.  She

throws herself upon me, and folds me in  her arms.  The cloak had gone down, I stoop to place it around us,

and improving my opportunity I take up her clothes.  She tries to  pull them down, but another clap of thunder

deprives her of every  particle of strength.  Covering her with the cloak, I draw her  towards me, and the motion

of the chaise coming to my assistance, she  falls over me in the most favourable position.  I lose no time, and

under pretence of arranging my watch in my fob, I prepare myself for  the assault.  On her side, conscious that,

unless she stops me at  once, all is lost, she makes a great effort; but I hold her tightly,  saying that if she does

not feign a fainting fit, the postboy will  turn round and see everything; I let her enjoy the pleasure of  calling


Childhood

CHAPTER V 73



Top




Page No 76


me an infidel, a monster, anything she likes, but my victory  is the most complete that ever a champion

achieved. 

The rain, however, was falling, the wind, which was very high, blew  in our faces, and, compelled to stay

where she was, she said I would  ruin her reputation, as the postillion could see everything. 

"I keep my eye upon him," I answered, "he is not thinking of us,  and  even if he should turn his head, the

cloak shelters us from him.  Be  quiet, and pretend to have fainted, for I will not let you go." 

She seems resigned, and asks how I can thus set the storm at  defiance. 

"The storm, dear one, is my best friend today." 

She almost seems to believe me, her fear vanishes, and feeling my  rapture, she enquires whether I have done.

I smile and answer in the  negative, stating that I cannot let her go till the storm is over.  "Consent to

everything, or I let the cloak drop," I say to her. 

"Well, you dreadful man, are you satisfied, now that you have  insured  my misery for the remainder of my

life?" 

"No, not yet." 

"What more do you want?" 

"A shower of kisses." 

"How unhappy I am!  Well! here they are." 

"Tell me you forgive me, and confess that you have shared all my  pleasure." 

"You know I did.  Yes, I forgive you." 

Then I give her her liberty, and treating her to some very pleasant  caresses, I ask her to have the same

kindness for me, and she goes to  work with a smile on her pretty lips. 

"Tell me you love me," I say to her. 

"No, I do not, for you are an atheist, and hell awaits you." 

The weather was fine again, and the elements calm; I kissed her  hands  and told her that the postillion had

certainly not seen  anything, and  that I was sure I had cured her of her dread of thunder,  but that she  was not

likely to reveal the secret of my remedy.  She  answered that  one thing at least was certain, namely that no

other  woman had ever  been cured by the same prescription. 

"Why," I said, "the same remedy has very likely been applied a  million of times within the last thousand

years.  To tell you the  truth, I had somewhat depended upon it, when we entered the chaise  together, for I did

not know any other way of obtaining the happiness  of possessing you.  But console yourself with the belief

that, placed  in the same position, no frightened woman could have resisted." 

"I believe you; but for the future I will travel only with my  husband." 


Childhood

CHAPTER V 74



Top




Page No 77


"You would be wrong, for your husband would not have been clever  enough to cure your fright in the way I

have done." 

"True, again.  One learns some curious things in your company; but  we  shall not travel tetedtete again." 

We reached Pasean an hour before our friends.  We get out of the  chaise, and my fair mistress ran off to her

chamber, while I was  looking for a crown for the postillion.  I saw that he was grinning. 

"What are you laughing at?" 

"Oh! you know." 

"Here, take this ducat and keep a quiet tongue in your head." 

CHAPTER VI

My Grandmother's Death and Its Consequences I Lose M. de  Malipiero's  FriendshipI Have No Longer a

HomeLa TintorettaI Am  Sent to a  Clerical SeminaryI Am Expelled From It, and Confined in a

Fortress 

During supper the conversation turned altogether upon the storm,  and  the official, who knew the weakness of

his wife, told me that he  was  quite certain I would never travel with her again.  "Nor I with  him,"  his wife

remarked, "for, in his fearful impiety, he exorcised  the  lightning with jokes." 

Henceforth she avoided me so skilfully that I never could contrive  another interview with her. 

When I returned to Venice I found my grandmother ill, and I had to  change all my habits, for I loved her too

dearly not to surround her  with every care and attention; I never left her until she had  breathed her last.  She

was unable to leave me anything, for during  her life she had given me all she could, and her death compelled

me  to adopt an entirely different mode of life. 

A month after her death, I received a letter from my mother  informing  me that, as there was no probability of

her return to  Venice, she had  determined to give up the house, the rent of which she  was still  paying, that she

had communicated her intention to the Abbe  Grimani,  and that I was to be guided entirely by his advice. 

He was instructed to sell the furniture, and to place me, as well  as  my brothers and my sister, in a good

boardinghouse.  I called upon  Grimani to assure him of my perfect disposition to obey his commands. 

The rent of the house had been paid until the end of the year; but,  as I was aware that the furniture would be

sold on the expiration of  the term, I placed my wants under no restraint.  I had already sold  some linen, most

of the china, and several tapestries; I now began to  dispose of the mirrors, beds, etc.  I had no doubt that my

conduct  would be severely blamed, but I knew likewise that it was my father's  inheritance, to which my

mother had no claim whatever, and, as to my  brothers, there was plenty of time before any explanation could

take  place between us. 

Four months afterwards I had a second letter from my mother, dated  from Warsaw, and enclosing another.

Here is the translation of my  mother's letter 

"My dear son, I have made here the acquaintance of a learned Minim  friar, a Calabrian by birth, whose great

qualities have made me think  of you every time he has honoured me with a visit.  A year ago I told  him that I


Childhood

CHAPTER VI 75



Top




Page No 78


had a son who was preparing himself for the Church, but  that I had not the means of keeping him during his

studies, and he  promised that my son would become his own child, if I could obtain  for him from the queen a

bishopric in his native country, and he  added that it would be very easy to succeed if I could induce the

sovereign to recommend him to her daughter, the queen of Naples. 

"Full of trust in the Almighty, I threw myself at the feet of her  majesty, who granted me her gracious

protection.  She wrote to her  daughter, and the worthy friar has been appointed by the Pope to the  bishopric of

Monterano.  Faithful to his promise, the good bishop  will take you with him about the middle of next year, as

he passes  through Venice to reach Calabria.  He informs you himself of his  intentions in the enclosed letter.

Answer him immediately, my dear  son, and forward your letter to me; I will deliver it to the bishop.  He will

pave your way to the highest dignities of the Church, and you  may imagine my consolation if, in some twenty

or thirty years, I had  the happiness of seeing you a bishop, at least!  Until his arrival,  M. Grimani will take

care of you.  I give you my blessing, and I am,  my dear child, etc., etc." 

The bishop's letter was written in Latin, and was only a repetition  of my mother's.  It was full of unction, and

informed me that he  would tarry but three days in Venice. 

I answered according to my mother's wishes, but those two letters  had  turned my brain.  I looked upon my

fortune as made.  I longed to  enter the road which was to lead me to it, and I congratulated myself  that I could

leave my country without any regret.  Farewell, Venice,  I exclaimed; the days for vanity are gone by, and in

the future I  will only think of a great, of a substantial career!  M.  Grimani  congratulated me warmly on my

good luck, and promised all his  friendly care to secure a good boardinghouse, to which I would go at  the

beginning of the year, and where I would wait for the bishop's  arrival. 

M. de Malipiero, who in his own way had great wisdom, and who saw  that in Venice I was plunging

headlong into pleasures and  dissipation, and was only wasting a precious time, was delighted to  see me on the

eve of going somewhere else to fulfil my destiny, and  much pleased with my ready acceptance of those new

circumstances in  my life.  He read me a lesson which I have never forgotten.  "The  famous precept of the Stoic

philosophers," he said to me, "'Sequere  Deum', can he perfectly explained by these words: 'Give yourself up

to whatever fate offers to you, provided you do not feel an  invincible repugnance to accept it.'  " He added that

it was the  genius of Socrates, 'saepe revocans, raro impellens'; and that it was  the origin of the 'fata viam

inveniunt' of the same philosophers. 

M. de Malipiero's science was embodied in that very lesson, for he  had obtained his knowledge by the study

of only one bookthe book of  man.  However, as if it were to give me the proof that perfection  does not

exist, and that there is a bad side as well as a good one to  everything, a certain adventure happened to me a

month afterwards  which, although I was following his own maxims, cost me the loss of  his friendship, and

which certainly did not teach me anything. 

The senator fancied that he could trace upon the physiognomy of  young  people certain signs which marked

them out as the special  favourites  of fortune.  When he imagined that he had discovered those  signs upon  any

individual, he would take him in hand and instruct him  how to  assist fortune by good and wise principles; and

he used to say,  with  a great deal of truth, that a good remedy would turn into poison  in  the hands of a fool,

but that poison is a good remedy when  administered by a learned man.  He had, in my time, three favourites  in

whose education he took great pains.  They were, besides myself,  Therese Imer, with whom the reader has a

slight acquaintance already,  and the third was the daughter of the boatman Gardela, a girl three  years younger

than I, who had the prettiest and most fascinating  countenance.  The speculative old man, in order to assist

fortune in  her particular case, made her learn dancing, for, he would say, the  ball cannot reach the pocket

unless someone pushes it.  This girl  made a great reputation at Stuttgard under the name of Augusta.  She  was

the favourite mistress of the Duke of Wurtemburg in 1757.  She  was a most charming woman.  The last time I

saw her she was in  Venice, and she died two years afterwards.  Her husband, Michel de  1'Agata, poisoned


Childhood

CHAPTER VI 76



Top




Page No 79


himself a short time after her death. 

One day we had all three dined with him, and after dinner the  senator  left us, as was his wont, to enjoy his

siesta; the little  Gardela,  having a dancing lesson to take, went away soon after him,  and I  found myself alone

with Therese, whom I rather admired, although  I  had never made love to her.  We were sitting down at a table

very  near each other, with our backs to the door of the room in which we  thought our patron fast asleep, and

somehow or other we took a fancy  to examine into the difference of conformation between a girl and a  boy;

but at the most interesting part of our study a violent blow on  my shoulders from a stick, followed by another,

and which would have  been itself followed by many more if I had not ran away, compelled us  to abandon our

interesting investigation unfinished.  I got off  without hat or cloak, and went home; but in less than a quarter

of an  hour the old housekeeper of the senator brought my clothes with a  letter which contained a command

never to present myself again at the  mansion of his excellency.  I immediately wrote him an answer in the

following terms: "You have struck me while you were the slave of your  anger; you cannot therefore boast of

having given me a lesson, and I  have not learned anything.  To forgive you I must forget that you are  a man of

great wisdom, and I can never forget it." 

This nobleman was perhaps quite right not to be pleased with the  sight we gave him; yet, with all his

prudence, he proved himself very  unwise, for all the servants were acquainted with the cause of my  exile,

and, of course, the adventure was soon known through the city,  and was received with great merriment.  He

dared not address any  reproaches to Therese, as I heard from her soon after, but she could  not venture to

entreat him to pardon me. 

The time to leave my father's house was drawing near, and one fine  morning I received the visit of a man

about forty years old, with a  black wig, a scarlet cloak, and a very swarthy complexion, who handed  me a

letter from M. Grimani, ordering me to consign to the bearer all  the furniture of the house according to the

inventory, a copy of  which was in my possession.  Taking the inventory in my hand, I  pointed out every

article marked down, except when the said article,  having through my instrumentality taken an airing out of

the house,  happened to be missing, and whenever any article was absent I said  that I had not the slightest idea

where it might be.  But the uncouth  fellow, taking a very high tone, said loudly that he must know what I  had

done with the furniture.  His manner being very disagreeable to  me, I answered that I had nothing to do with

him, and as he still  raised his voice I advised him to take himself off as quickly as  possible, and I gave him

that piece of advice in such a way as to  prove to him that, at home, I knew I was the more powerful of the

two. 

Feeling it my duty to give information to M. Grimani of what had  just taken place, I called upon him as soon

as he was up, but I found  that my man was already there, and that he had given his own account  of the affair.

The abbe, after a very severe lecture to which I had  to listen in silence, ordered me to render an account of all

the  missing articles.  I answered that I had found myself under the  necessity of selling them to avoid running

into debt.  This  confession threw him in a violent passion; he called me a rascal,  said that those things did not

belong to me, that he knew what he had  to do, and he commanded me to leave his house on the very instant. 

Mad with rage, I ran for a Jew, to whom I wanted to sell what  remained of the furniture, but when I returned

to my house I found a  bailiff waiting at the door, and he handed me a summons.  I looked  over it and

perceived that it was issued at the instance of Antonio  Razetta.  It was the name of the fellow with the swarthy

countenance.  The seals were already affixed on all the doors, and I was not even  allowed to go to my room,

for a keeper had been left there by the  bailiff.  I lost no time, and called upon M. Rosa, to whom I related  all

the circumstances.  After reading the summons he said, 

"The seals shall be removed tomorrow morning, and in the meantime  I  shall summon Razetta before the

avogador.  But tonight, my dear  friend," he added, "you must beg the hospitality of some one of your

acquaintances.  It has been a violent proceeding, but you shall be  paid handsomely for it; the man is evidently


Childhood

CHAPTER VI 77



Top




Page No 80


acting under  M.  Grimani's orders." 

"Well, that is their business." 

I spent the night with Nanette and Marton, and on the following  morning, the seals having been taken off, I

took possession of my  dwelling.  Razetta did not appear before the 'avogador', and M. Rosa  summoned him in

my name before the criminal court, and obtained  against him a writ of 'capias' in case he should not obey the

second  summons.  On the third day M. Grimani wrote to me, commanding me to  call upon him.  I went

immediately.  As soon as I was in his presence  he enquired abruptly what my intentions were. 

"I intend to shield myself from your violent proceedings under the  protection of the law, and to defend myself

against a man with whom I  ought never to have had any connection, and who has compelled me to  pass the

night in a disreputable place." 

"In a disreputable place?" 

"Of course.  Why was I, against all right and justice, prevented  from  entering my own dwelling?" 

"You have possession of it now.  But you must go to your lawyer and  tell him to suspend all proceedings

against Razetta, who has done  nothing but under my instructions.  I suspected that your intention  was to sell

the rest of the furniture; I have prevented it.  There is  a room at your disposal at St.  hrysostom's, in a house of

mine, the  first floor of which is occupied by La Tintoretta, our first opera  dancer.  Send all your things there,

and come and dine with me every  day.  Your sister and your brothers have been provided with a  comfortable

home; therefore, everything is now arranged for the  best." 

I called at once upon M. Rosa, to whom I explained all that had  taken  place, and his advice being to give way

to M. Grimani's wishes,  I  determined to follow it.  Besides, the arrangement offered the best  satisfaction I

could obtain, as to be a guest at his dinner table was  an honour for me.  I was likewise full of curiosity

respecting my new  lodging under the same roof with La Tintoretta, who was much talked  of, owing to a

certain Prince of Waldeck who was extravagantly  generous with her. 

The bishop was expected in the course of the summer; I had,  therefore, only six months more to wait in

Venice before taking the  road which would lead me, perhaps, to the throne of Saint Peter:  everything in the

future assumed in my eyes the brightest hue, and my  imagination revelled amongst the most radiant beams of

sunshine; my  castles in the air were indeed most beautiful. 

I dined the same day with M. Grimani, and I found myself seated  next  to Razettaan unpleasant neighbour,

but I took no notice of him.  When the meal was over, I paid a last visit to my beautiful house in

SaintSamuel's parish, and sent all I possessed in a gondola to my  new lodging. 

I did not know Signora Tintoretta, but I was well acquainted with  her  reputation, character and manners.  She

was but a poor dancer,  neither handsome nor plain, but a woman of wit and intellect.  Prince  Waldeck spent a

great deal for her, and yet he did not prevent her  from retaining the titulary protection of a noble Venetian of

the Lin  family, now extinct, a man about sixty years of age, who was her  visitor at every hour of the day.  This

nobleman, who knew me, came  to my room towards the evening, with the compliments of the lady,  who, he

added, was delighted to have me in her house, and would be  pleased to receive me in her intimate circle. 

To excuse myself for not having been the first to pay my respects  to  the signora, I told M. Lin that I did not

know she was my  neighbour,  that M. Grimani had not mentioned the circumstance,  otherwise I would  have

paid my duties to her before taking possession  of my lodging.  After this apology I followed the ambassador,

he  presented me to his  mistress, and the acquaintance was made. 


Childhood

CHAPTER VI 78



Top




Page No 81


She received me like a princess, took off her glove before giving  me  her hand to kiss, mentioned my name

before five or six strangers  who  were present, and whose names she gave me, and invited me to take  a  seat

near her.  As she was a native of Venice, I thought it was  absurd for her to speak French to me, and I told her

that I was not  acquainted with that language, and would feel grateful if she would  converse in Italian.  She

was surprised at my not speaking French,  and said I would cut but a poor figure in her drawingroom, as they

seldom spoke any other language there, because she received a great  many foreigners.  I promised to learn

French.  Prince Waldeck came in  during the evening; I was introduced to him, and he gave me a very  friendly

welcome.  He could speak Italian very well, and during the  carnival he chewed me great kindness.  He

presented me with a gold  snuffbox as a reward for a very poor sonnet which I had written for  his dear

Grizellini.  This was her family name; she was called  Tintoretta because her father had been a dyer. 

The Tintoretta had greater claims than Juliette to the admiration  of  sensible men.  She loved poetry, and if it

had not been that I was  expecting the bishop, I would have fallen in love with her.  She was  herself smitten

with a young physician of great merit, named  Righelini, who died in the prime of life, and whom I still regret.

I  shall have to mention him in another part of my Memoirs. 

Towards the end of the carnival, my mother wrote to M. Grimani that  it would be a great shame if the bishop

found me under the roof of an  opera dancer, and he made up his mind to lodge me in a respectable  and decent

place.  He took the Abbe Tosello into consultation, and  the two gentlemen thought that the best thing they

could do for me  would be to send me to a clerical seminary.  They arranged everything  unknown to me, and

the abbe undertook to inform me of their plan and  to obtain from me a gracious consent.  But when I heard

him speak  with beautiful flowers of rhetoric for the purpose of gilding the  bitter pill, I could not help bursting

into a joyous laughter, and I  astounded his reverence when I expressed my readiness to go anywhere  he might

think right to send me. 

The plan of the two worthy gentlemen was absurd, for at the age of  seventeen, and with a nature like mine,

the idea of placing me in a  seminary ought never to have been entertained, but ever a faithful  disciple of

Socrates, feeling no unconquerable reluctance, and the  plan, on the contrary, appearing to me rather a good

joke, I not only  gave a ready consent, but I even longed to enter the seminary.  I  told M. Grimani I was

prepared to accept anything, provided Razetta  had nothing to do with it.  He gave me his promise, but he did

not  keep it when I left the seminary.  I have never been able to decide  whether this Grimani was kind because

he was a fool, or whether his  stupidity was the result of his kindness, but all his brothers were  the same.  The

worst trick that Dame Fortune can play upon an  intelligent young man is to place him under the dependence

of a fool.  A few days afterwards, having been dressed as a pupil of a clerical  seminary by the care of the

abbe, I was taken to SaintCyprian de  Muran and introduced to the rector. 

The patriarchal church of SaintCyprian is served by an order of  the  monks, founded by the blessed Jerome

Miani, a nobleman of Venice.  The rector received me with tender affection and great kindness.  But  in his

address (which was full of unction) I thought I could perceive  a suspicion on his part that my being sent to the

seminary was a  punishment, or at least a way to put a stop to an irregular life,  and, feeling hurt in my dignity,

I told him at once, "Reverend  father, I do not think that any one has the right of punishing me." 

"No, no, my son," he answered, "I only meant that you would be very  happy with us." 

We were then shewn three halls, in which we found at least one  hundred and fifty seminarists, ten or twelve

schoolrooms, the  refectory, the dormitory, the gardens for play hours, and every pain  was taken to make me

imagine life in such a place the happiest that  could fall to the lot of a young man, and to make me suppose

that I  would even regret the arrival of the bishop.  Yet they all tried to  cheer me up by saying that I would only

remain there five or six  months.  Their eloquence amused me greatly. 


Childhood

CHAPTER VI 79



Top




Page No 82


I entered the seminary at the beginning of March, and prepared  myself  for my new life by passing the night

between my two young  friends,  Nanette and Marton, who bathed their pillows with tears; they  could  not

understand, and this was likewise the feeling of their aunt  and  of the good M. Rosa, how a young man like

myself could shew such  obedience. 

The day before going to the seminary, I had taken care to entrust  all  my papers to Madame Manzoni.  They

made a large parcel, and I left  it  in her hands for fifteen years.  The worthy old lady is still  alive,  and with her

ninety years she enjoys good health and a cheerful  temper.  She received me with a smile, and told me that I

would not  remain one month in the seminary. 

"I beg your pardon, madam, but I am very glad to go there, and  intend  to remain until the arrival of the

bishop." 

"You do not know your own nature, and you do not know your bishop,  with whom you will not remain very

long either." 

The abbe accompanied me to the seminary in a gondola, but at Saint  Michel he had to stop in consequence

of a violent attack of vomiting  which seized me suddenly; the apothecary cured me with some mint  water. 

I was indebted for this attack to the too frequent sacrifices which  I  had been offering on the altar of love.  Any

lover who knows what  his  feelings were when he found himself with the woman he adored and  with  the fear

that it was for the last time, will easily imagine my  feelings during the last hours that I expected ever to spend

with my  two charming mistresses.  I could not be induced to let the last  offering be the last, and I went on

offering until there was no more  incense left. 

The priest committed me to the care of the rector, and my luggage  was  carried to the dormitory, where I went

myself to deposit my cloak  and  my hat.  I was not placed amongst the adults, because,  notwithstanding my

size, I was not old enough.  Besides, I would not  shave myself, through vanity, because I thought that the

down on my  face left no doubt of my youth.  It was ridiculous, of course; but  when does man cease to be so?

We get rid of our vices more easily  than of our follies.  Tyranny has not had sufficient power over me to

compel me to shave myself; it is only in that respect that I have  found tyranny to be tolerant. 

"To which school do you wish to belong?" asked the rector. 

"To the dogmatic, reverend father; I wish to study the history of  the  Church." 

"I will introduce you to the father examiner." 

"I am doctor in divinity, most reverend father, and do not want to  be  examined." 

"It is necessary, my dear son; come with me." 

This necessity appeared to me an insult, and I felt very angry; but  a  spirit of revenge quickly whispered to me

the best way to mystify  them, and the idea made me very joyful.  I answered so badly all the  questions

propounded in Latin by the examiner, I made so many  solecisms, that he felt it his duty to send me to an

inferior class  of grammar, in which, to my great delight, I found myself the  companion of some twenty young

urchins of about ten years, who,  hearing that I was doctor in divinity, kept on saying: 'Accipiamus  pecuniam,

et mittamus asinum in patriam suam'. 

Our play hours afforded me great amusement; my companions of the  dormitory, who were all in the class of

philosophy at least, looked  down upon me with great contempt, and when they spoke of their own  sublime


Childhood

CHAPTER VI 80



Top




Page No 83


discourses, they laughed if I appeared to be listening  attentively to their discussions which, as they thought,

must have  been perfect enigmas to me.  I did not intend to betray myself, but  an accident, which I could not

avoid, forced me to throw off the  mask. 

Father Barbarigo, belonging to the Convent of the Salutation at  Venice, whose pupil I had been in physics,

came to pay a visit to the  rector, and seeing me as we were coming from mass paid me his  friendly

compliments.  His first question was to enquire what science  I was studying, and he thought I was joking

when I answered that I  was learning the grammar.  The rector having joined us, I left them  together, and went

to my class.  An our later, the rector sent for  me. 

"Why did you feign such ignorance at the examination?" he asked. 

"Why," I answered, "were you unjust enough to compel me to the  degradation of an examination?" 

He looked annoyed, and escorted me to the dogmatic school, where my  comrades of the dormitory received

me with great astonishment, and in  the afternoon, at play time, they gathered around me and made me very

happy with their professions of friendship. 

One of them, about fifteen years old, and who at the present time  must, if still alive, be a bishop, attracted my

notice by his  features as much as by his talents.  He inspired me with a very warm  friendship, and during

recess, instead of playing skittles with the  others, we always walked together.  We conversed upon poetry, and

we  both delighted in the beautiful odes of Horace.  We liked Ariosto  better than Tasso, and Petrarch had our

whole admiration, while  Tassoni and Muratori, who had been his critics, were the special  objects of our

contempt.  We were such fast friends, after four days  of acquaintance, that we were actually jealous of each

other, and to  such an extent that if either of us walked about with any seminarist,  the other would be angry

and sulk like a disappointed lover. 

The dormitory was placed under the supervision of a lay friar, and  it  was his province to keep us in good

order.  After supper,  accompanied  by this lay friar, who had the title of prefect, we all  proceeded to  the

dormitory.  There, everyone had to go to his own bed,  and to  undress quietly after having said his prayers in a

low voice.  When  all the pupils were in bed, the prefect would go to his own.  A  large  lantern lighted up the

dormitory, which had the shape of a  parallelogram eighty yards by ten.  The beds were placed at equal

distances, and to each bed there were a foldstool, a chair, and room  for the trunk of the Seminarist.  At one

end was the washing place,  and at the other the bed of the prefect.  The bed of my friend was  opposite mine,

and the lantern was between us. 

The principal duty of the prefect was to take care that no pupil  should go and sleep with one of his comrades,

for such a visit was  never supposed an innocent one.  It was a cardinal sin, and, bed  being accounted the place

for sleep and not for conversation, it was  admitted that a pupil who slept out of his own bed, did so only for

immoral purposes.  So long as he stopped in his own bed, he could do  what he liked; so much the worse for

him if he gave himself up to bad  practices.  It has been remarked in Germany that it is precisely in  those

institutions for young men in which the directors have taken  most pains to prevent onanism that this vice is

most prevalent. 

Those who had framed the regulations in our seminary were stupid  fools, who had not the slightest

knowledge of either morals or human  nature.  Nature has wants which must be administered to, and Tissot  is

right only as far as the abuse of nature is concerned, but this  abuse would very seldom occur if the directors

exercised proper  wisdom and prudence, and if they did not make a point of forbidding  it in a special and

peculiar manner; young people give way to  dangerous excesses from a sheer delight in disobedience,  a

disposition very natural to humankind, since it began with Adam and  Eve. 


Childhood

CHAPTER VI 81



Top




Page No 84


I had been in the seminary for nine or ten days, when one night I  felt someone stealing very quietly in my

bed; my hand was at once  clutched, and my name whispered.  I could hardly restrain my  laughter.  It was my

friend, who, having chanced to wake up and  finding that the lantern was out, had taken a sudden fancy to pay

me  a visit.  I very soon begged him to go away for fear the prefect  should be awake, for in such a case we

should have found ourselves in  a very unpleasant dilemma, and most likely would have been accused of  some

abominable offence.  As I was giving him that good advice we  heard someone moving, and my friend made

his escape; but immediately  after he had left me I heard the fall of some person, and at the same  time the

hoarse voice of the prefect exclaiming: 

"Ah, villain!  wait until tomorrowuntil tomorrow!" 

After which threat he lighted the lantern and retired to his couch. 

The next morning, before the ringing of the bell for rising, the  rector, followed by the prefect, entered the

dormitory, and said to  us: 

"Listen to me, all of you.  You are aware of what has taken place  this last night.  Two amongst you must be

guilty; but I wish to  forgive them, and to save their honour I promise that their names  shall not be made

public.  I expect every one of you to come to me  for confession before recess." 

He left the dormitory, and we dressed ourselves.  In the afternoon,  in obedience to his orders, we all went to

him and confessed, after  which ceremony we repaired to the garden, where my friend told me  that, having

unfortunately met the prefect after he left me, he had  thought that the best way was to knock him down, in

order to get time  to reach his own bed without being known. 

"And now," I said, "you are certain of being forgiven, for, of  course, you have wisely confessed your error?" 

"You are joking," answered my friend; "why, the good rector would  not  have known any more than he knows

at present, even if my visit to  you  had been paid with a criminal intent." 

"Then you must have made a false confession: you are at all events  guilty of disobedience?" 

"That may be, but the rector is responsible for the guilt, as he  used  compulsion." 

"My dear friend, you argue in a very forcible way, and the very  reverend rector must by this time be satisfied

that the inmates of  our dormitory are more learned than he is himself." 

No more would have been said about the adventure if, a few nights  after, I had not in my turn taken a fancy to

return the visit paid by  my friend.  Towards midnight, having had occasion to get out of bed,  and hearing the

loud snoring of the prefect, I quickly put out the  lantern and went to lie beside my friend.  He knew me at

once, and  gladly received me; but we both listened attentively to the snoring  of our keeper, and when it

ceased, understanding our danger, I got up  and reached my own bed without losing a second, but the moment

I got  to it I had a double surprise.  In the first place I felt somebody  lying in my bed, and in the second I saw

the prefect, with a candle  in his hand, coming along slowly and taking a survey of all the beds  right and left.  I

could understand the prefect suddenly lighting a  candle, but how could I realize what I sawnamely, one of

my  comrades sleeping soundly in my bed, with his back turned to me?  I  immediately made up my mind to

feign sleep.  After two or three  shakings given by the prefect, I pretended to wake up, and my bed

companion woke up in earnest.  Astonished at finding himself in my  bed, he offered me an apology: 

"I have made a mistake," he said, "as I returned from a certain  place  in the dark, I found your bed empty, and

mistook it for mine." 


Childhood

CHAPTER VI 82



Top




Page No 85


"Very likely," I answered; "I had to get up, too." 

"Yes," remarked the prefect; "but how does it happen that you went  to  bed without making any remark when,

on your return, you found your  bed already tenanted?  And how is it that, being in the dark, you did  not

suppose that you were mistaken yourself?" 

"I could not be mistaken, for I felt the pedestal of this crucifix  of  mine, and I knew I was right; as to my

companion here, I did not  feel  him." 

"It is all very unlikely," answered our Argus; and he went to the  lantern, the wick of which he found crushed

down. 

"The wick has been forced into the oil, gentlemen; it has not gone  out of itself; it has been the handiwork of

one of you, but it will  be seen to in the morning." 

My stupid companion went to his own bed, the prefect lighted the  lamp  and retired to his rest, and after this

scene, which had broken  the  repose of every pupil, I quietly slept until the appearance of the  rector, who, at

the dawn of day, came in great fury, escorted by his  satellite, the prefect. 

The rector, after examining the localities and submitting to a  lengthy interrogatory first my accomplice, who

very naturally was  considered as the most guilty, and then myself, whom nothing could  convict of the

offence, ordered us to get up and go to church to  attend mass.  As soon as we were dressed, he came back, and

addressing us both, he said, kindly: 

"You stand both convicted of a scandalous connivance, and it is  proved by the fact of the lantern having been

wilfully extinguished.  I am disposed to believe that the cause of all this disorder is, if  not entirely innocent, at

least due only to extreme thoughtlessness;  but the scandal given to all your comrades, the outrage offered to

the discipline and to the established rules of the seminary, call  loudly for punishment.  Leave the room." 

We obeyed; but hardly were we between the double doors of the  dormitory than we were seized by four

servants, who tied our hands  behind us, and led us to the class room, where they compelled us to  kneel down

before the great crucifix.  The rector told them to  execute his orders, and, as we were in that position, the

wretches  administered to each of us seven or eight blows with a stick, or with  a rope, which I received, as

well as my companion, without a murmur.  But the moment my hands were free, I asked the rector whether I

could  write two lines at the very foot of the cross.  He gave orders to  bring ink and paper, and I traced the

following words: 

"I solemnly swear by this God that I have never spoken to the  seminarist who was found in my bed.  As an

innocent person I must  protest against this shameful violence.  I shall appeal to the  justice of his lordship the

patriarch." 

My comrade in misery signed this protest with me; after which,  addressing myself to all the pupils, I read it

aloud, calling upon  them to speak the truth if any one could say the contrary of what I  had written.  They, with

one voice, immediately declared that we had  never been seen conversing together, and that no one knew who

had put  the lamp out.  The rector left the room in the midst of hisses and  curses, but he sent us to prison all the

same at the top of the house  and in separate cells.  An hour afterwards, I had my bed, my trunk  and all my

things, and my meals were brought to me every day.  On the  fourth day, the Abbe Tosello came for me with

instructions to bring  me to Venice.  I asked him whether he had sifted this unpleasant  affair; he told me that he

had enquired into it, that he had seen the  other seminarist, and that he believed we were both innocent; but the

rector would not confess himself in the wrong, and he did not see  what could be done. 


Childhood

CHAPTER VI 83



Top




Page No 86


I threw off my seminarist's habit, and dressed myself in the  clothes  I used to wear in Venice, and, while my

luggage was carried to  a  boat, I accompanied the abbe to M. Grimani's gondola in which he had  come, and

we took our departure.  On our way, the abbe ordered the  boatman to leave my things at the Palace Grimani,

adding that he was  instructed by M. Grimani to tell me that, if I had the audacity to  present myself at his

mansion, his servants had received orders to  turn me away. 

He landed me near the convent of the Jesuits, without any money,  and  with nothing but what I had on my

back. 

I went to beg a dinner from Madame Manzoni, who laughed heartily at  the realization of her prediction.  After

dinner I called upon M.  Rosa to see whether the law could protect me against the tyranny of  my enemies, and

after he had been made acquainted with the  circumstances of the case, he promised to bring me the same

evening,  at Madame Orio's house, an extrajudicial act.  I repaired to the  place of appointment to wait for

him, and to enjoy the pleasure of my  two charming friends at my sudden reappearance.  It was indeed very

great, and the recital of my adventures did not astonish them less  than my unexpected presence.  M. Rosa

came and made me read the act  which he had prepared; he had not had time to have it engrossed by  the

notary, but he undertook to have it ready the next day. 

I left Madame Orio to take supper with my brother Francois, who  resided with a painter called Guardi; he

was, like me, much oppressed  by the tyranny of Grimani, and I promised to deliver him.  Towards  midnight I

returned to the two amiable sisters who were expecting me  with their usual loving impatience, but, I am

bound to confess it  with all humility, my sorrows were prejudicial to love in spite of  the fortnight of absence

and of abstinence.  They were themselves  deeply affected to see me so unhappy, and pitied me with all their

hearts.  I endeavoured to console them, and assured them that all my  misery would soon come to an end, and

that we would make up for lost  time. 

In the morning, having no money, and not knowing where to go, I  went  to St. Mark's Library, where I

remained until noon.  I left it  with  the intention of dining with Madame Manzoni, but I was suddenly  accosted

by a soldier who informed me that someone wanted to speak to  me in a gondola to which he pointed.  I

answered that the person  might as well come out, but he quietly remarked that he had a friend  at hand to

conduct me forcibly to the gondola, if necessary, and  without any more hesitation I went towards it.  I had a

great dislike  to noise or to anything like a public exhibition.  I might have  resisted, for the soldiers were

unarmed, and I would not have been  taken up, this sort of arrest not being legal in Venice, but I did  not think

of it.  The 'sequere deum' was playing its part; I felt no  reluctance.  Besides, there are moments in which a

courageous man has  no courage, or disdains to shew it. 

I enter the gondola, the curtain is drawn aside, and I see my evil  genius, Razetta, with an officer.  The two

soldiers sit down at the  prow; I recognize M. Grimani's own gondola, it leaves the landing and  takes the

direction of the Lido.  No one spoke to me, and I remained  silent.  After halfanhour's sailing, the gondola

stopped before the  small entrance of the Fortress St. Andre, at the mouth of the  Adriatic, on the very spot

where the Bucentaur stands, when, on  Ascension Day, the doge comes to espouse the sea. 

The sentinel calls the corporal; we alight, the officer who  accompanied me introduces me to the major, and

presents a letter to  him.  The major, after reading its contents, gives orders to M. Zen,  his adjutant, to consign

me to the guardhouse.  In another quarter  of an hour my conductors take their departure, and M. Zen brings

me  three livres and a half, stating that I would receive the same amount  every week.  It was exactly the pay of

a private. 

I did not give way to any burst of passion, but I felt the most  intense indignation.  Late in the evening I

expressed a wish to have  some food bought, for I could not starve; then, stretching myself  upon a hard camp

bed, I passed the night amongst the soldiers without  closing my eyes, for these Sclavonians were singing,


Childhood

CHAPTER VI 84



Top




Page No 87


eating garlic,  smoking a bad tobacco which was most noxious, and drinking a wine of  their own country, as

black as ink, which nobody else could swallow. 

Early next morning Major Pelodoro (the governor of the fortress)  called me up to his room, and told me that,

in compelling me to spend  the night in the guardhouse, he had only obeyed the orders he had  received from

Venice from the secretary of war.  "Now, reverend sir,"  he added, "my further orders are only to keep you a

prisoner in the  fort, and I am responsible for your remaining here.  I give you the  whole of the fortress for

your prison.  You shall have a good room in  which you will find your bed and all your luggage.  Walk

anywhere you  please; but recollect that, if you should escape, you would cause my  ruin.  I am sorry that my

instructions are to give you only ten sous  a day, but if you have any friends in Venice able to send you some

money, write to them, and trust to me for the security of your  letters.  Now you may go to bed, if you need

rest." 

I was taken to my room; it was large and on the first story, with  two  windows from which I had a very fine

view.  I found my bed, and I  ascertained with great satisfaction that my trunk, of which I had the  keys, had not

been forced open.  The major had kindly supplied my  table with all the implements necessary for writing.  A

Sclavonian  soldier informed me very politely that he would attend upon me, and  that I would pay him for his

services whenever I could, for everyone  knew that I had only ten sous a day.  I began by ordering some soup,

and, when I had dispatched it, I went to bed and slept for nine  hours.  When I woke, I received an invitation to

supper from the  major, and I began to imagine that things, after all, would not be so  very bad. 

I went to the honest governor, whom I found in numerous company.  He  presented me to his wife and to every

person present.  I met there  several officers, the chaplain of the fortress, a certain Paoli Vida,  one of the

singers of St. Mark's Church, and his wife, a pretty  woman, sisterinlaw of the major, whom the husband

chose to confine  in the fort because he was very jealous (jealous men are not  comfortable at Venice), together

with several other ladies, not very  young, but whom I thought very agreeable, owing to their kind  welcome. 

Cheerful as I was by nature, those pleasant guests easily managed  to  put me in the best of humours.  Everyone

expressed a wish to know  the  reasons which could have induced M. Grimani to send me to the  fortress, so I

gave a faithful account of all my adventures since my  grandmother's death.  I spoke for three hours without

any bitterness,  and even in a pleasant tone, upon things which, said in a different  manner, might have

displeased my audience; all expressed their  satisfaction, and shewed so much sympathy that, as we parted for

the  night, I received from all an assurance of friendship and the offer  of their services.  This is a piece of good

fortune which has never  failed me whenever I have been the victim of oppression, until I  reached the age of

fifty.  Whenever I met with honest persons  expressing a curiosity to know the history of the misfortune under

which I was labouring, and whenever I satisfied their curiosity, I  have inspired them with friendship, and with

that sympathy which was  necessary to render them favourable and useful to me. 

That success was owing to a very simple artifice; it was only to  tell  my story in a quiet and truthful manner,

without even avoiding  the  facts which told against me.  It is simple secret that many men do  not know,

because the larger portion of humankind is composed of  cowards; a man who always tells the truth must be

possessed of great  moral courage.  Experience has taught me that truth is a talisman,  the charm of which never

fails in its effect, provided it is not  wasted upon unworthy people, and I believe that a guilty man, who

candidly speaks the truth to his judge, has a better chance of being  acquitted, than the innocent man who

hesitates and evades true  statements.  Of course the speaker must be young, or at least in the  prime of

manhood; for an old man finds the whole of nature combined  against him. 

The major had his joke respecting the visit paid and returned to  the  seminarist's bed, but the chaplain and the

ladies scolded him.  The  major advised me to write out my story and send it to the  secretary  of war,

undertaking that he should receive it, and he  assured me that  he would become my protector.  All the ladies

tried to  induce me to  follow the major's advice.


Childhood

CHAPTER VI 85



Top




Page No 88


CHAPTER VII

My Short Stay in Fort St. AndreMy First Repentance in Love  Affairs  I Enjoy the Sweets of Revenge, and

Prove a Clever  AlibiArrest of  Count BonafedeMy ReleaseArrival of the  BishopFarewell to Venice 

The fort, in which the Republic usually kept only a garrison of one  hundred halfpay Sclavonians, happened

to contain at that time two  thousand Albanian soldiers, who were called Cimariotes. 

The secretary of war, who was generally known under the title of  'sage a l'ecriture', had summoned these men

from the East in  consequence of some impending promotion, as he wanted the officers to  be on the spot in

order to prove their merits before being rewarded.  They all came from the part of Epirus called Albania,

which belongs  to the Republic of Venice, and they had distinguished themselves in  the last war against the

Turks.  It was for me a new and  extraordinary sight to examine some eighteen or twenty officers, all  of an

advanced age, yet strong and healthy, shewing the scars which  covered their face and their chest, the last

naked and entirely  exposed through military pride.  The lieutenantcolonel was  particularly conspicuous by

his wounds, for, without exaggeration, he  had lost onefourth of his head.  He had but one eye, but one ear,

and no jaw to speak of.  Yet he could eat very well, speak without  difficulty, and was very cheerful.  He had

with him all his family,  composed of two pretty daughters, who looked all the prettier in  their national

costume, and of seven sons, every one of them a  soldier.  This lieutenantcolonel stood six feet high, and his

figure  was magnificent, but his scars so completely deformed his features  that his face was truly horrid to

look at.  Yet I found so much  attraction in him that I liked him the moment I saw him, and I would  have been

much pleased to converse with him if his breath had not  sent forth such a strong smell of garlic.  All the

Albanians had  their pockets full of it, and they enjoyed a piece of garlic with as  much relish as we do a

sugarplum.  After this none can maintain it  to be a poison, though the only medicinal virtue it possesses is to

excite the appetite, because it acts like a tonic upon a weak  stomach. 

The lieutenantcolonel could not read, but he was not ashamed of  his  ignorance, because not one amongst his

men, except the priest and  the  surgeon, could boast greater learning.  Every man, officer or  private, had his

purse full of gold; half of them, at least, were  married, and we had in the fortress a colony of five or six

hundred  women, with God knows how many children!  I felt greatly interested  in them all.  Happy idleness!  I

often regret thee because thou hast  often offered me new sights, and for the same reason I hate old age  which

never offers but what I know already, unless I should take up a  gazette, but I cared nothing for them in my

young days. 

Alone in my room I made an inventory of my trunk, and having put  aside everything of an ecclesiastical

character, I sent for a Jew,  and sold the whole parcel unmercifully.  Then I wrote to M. Rosa,  enclosing all the

tickets of the articles I had pledged, requesting  him to have them sold without any exception, and to forward

me the  surplus raised by the sale.  Thanks to that double operation, I was  enabled to give my Sclavonian

servant the ten sous allowed to me  every day.  Another soldier, who had been a hairdresser, took care  of my

hair which I had been compelled to neglect, in consequence of  the rules of the seminary.  I spent my time in

walking about the fort  and through the barracks, and my two places of resort were the  major's apartment for

some intellectual enjoyment, and the rooms of  the Albanian lieutenantcolonel for a sprinkling of love.  The

Albanian feeling certain that his colonel would be appointed  brigadier, solicited the command of the

regiment, but he had a rival  and he feared his success.  I wrote him a petition, short, but so  well composed that

the secretary of war, having enquired the name of  the author, gave the Albanian his colonelcy.  On his return

to the  fort, the brave fellow, overjoyed at his success, hugged me in his  arms, saying that he owed it all to me;

he invited me to a family  dinner, in which my very soul was parched by his garlic, and he  presented me with

twelve botargoes and two pounds of excellent  Turkish tobacco. 

The result of my petition made all the other officers think that  they  could not succeed without the assistance


Childhood

CHAPTER VII 86



Top




Page No 89


of my pen, and I  willingly  gave it to everybody; this entailed many quarrels upon me,  for I  served all

interests, but, finding myself the lucky possessor of  some  forty sequins, I was no longer in dread of poverty,

and laughed  at  everything.  However, I met with an accident which made me pass six  weeks in a very

unpleasant condition. 

On the 2nd of April, the fatal anniversary of my first appearance  in  this world, as I was getting up in the

morning, I received in my  room  the visit of a very handsome Greek woman, who told me that her  husband,

then ensign in the regiment, had every right to claim the  rank of lieutenant, and that he would certainly be

appointed, if it  were not for the opposition of his captain who was against him,  because she had refused him

certain favours which she could bestow  only upon her husband.  She handed me some certificates, and begged

me to write a petition which she would present herself to the  secretary of war, adding that she could only

offer me her heart in  payment.  I answered that her heart ought not to go alone; I acted as  I had spoken, and I

met with no other resistance than the objection  which a pretty woman is always sure to feign for the sake of

appearance.  After that, I told her to come back at noon, and that  the petition would be ready.  She was exact to

the appointment, and  very kindly rewarded me a second time; and in the evening, under  pretence of some

alterations to be made in the petition, she afforded  an excellent opportunity of reaping a third recompense. 

But, alas! the path of pleasure is not strewn only with roses!  On  the third day, I found out, much to my

dismay, that a serpent had  been hid under the flowers.  Six weeks of care and of rigid diet re  established my

health. 

When I met the handsome Greek again, I was foolish enough to  reproach  her for the present she had

bestowed upon me, but she baffled  me by  laughing, and saying that she had only offered me what she

possessed,  and that it was my own fault if I had not been sufficiently  careful.  The reader cannot imagine how

much this first misfortune  grieved me,  and what deep shame I felt.  I looked upon myself as a  dishonoured

man, and while I am on that subject I may as well relate  an incident  which will give some idea of my

thoughtlessness. 

Madame Vida, the major's sisterinlaw, being alone with me one  morning, confided in me in a moment of

unreserved confidence what she  had to suffer from the jealous disposition of her husband, and his  cruelty in

having allowed her to sleep alone for the last four years,  when she was in the very flower of her age. 

"I trust to God," she added, "that my husband will not find out  that  you have spent an hour alone with me, for

I should never hear the  end  of it." 

Feeling deeply for her grief, and confidence begetting confidence,  I  was stupid enough to tell her the sad state

to which I had been  reduced by the cruel Greek woman, assuring her that I felt my misery  all the more

deeply, because I should have been delighted to console  her, and to give her the opportunity of a revenge for

her jealous  husband's coldness.  At this speech, in which my simplicity and good  faith could easily be traced,

she rose from her chair, and upbraided  me with every insult which an outraged honest woman might hurl at

the  head of a bold libertine who has presumed too far.  Astounded, but  understanding perfectly well the nature

of my crime, I bowed myself  out of her room; but as I was leaving it she told me in the same  angry tone that

my visits would not be welcome for the future, as I  was a conceited puppy, unworthy of the society of good

and  respectable women.  I took care to answer that a respectable woman  would have been rather more

reserved than she had been in her  confidences.  On reflection I felt pretty sure that, if I had been in  good

health, or had said nothing about my mishap, she would have been  but too happy to receive my consolations. 

A few days after that incident I had a much greater cause to regret  my acquaintance with the Greek woman.

On Ascension Day, as the  ceremony of the Bucentaur was celebrated near the fort, M. Rosa  brought Madame

Orio and her two nieces to witness it, and I had the  pleasure of treating them all to a good dinner in my room.

I found  myself, during the day, alone with my young friends in one of the  casements, and they both loaded


Childhood

CHAPTER VII 87



Top




Page No 90


me with the most loving caresses and  kisses.  I felt that they expected some substantial proof of my love;  but,

to conceal the real state, of things, I pretended to be afraid  of being surprised, and they had to be satisfied

with my shallow  excuse. 

I had informed my mother by letter of all I had suffered from  Grimani's treatment; she answered that she had

written to him on the  subject, that she had no doubt he would immediately set me at  liberty, and that an

arrangement had been entered into by which M.  Grimani would devote the money raised by Razetta from the

sale of the  furniture to the settlement of a small patrimony on my youngest  brother.  But in this matter

Grimani did not act honestly, for the  patrimony was only settled thirteen years afterwards, and even then  only

in a fictitious manner.  I shall have an opportunity later on of  mentioning this unfortunate brother, who died

very poor in Rome  twenty years ago. 

Towards the middle of June the Cimariotes were sent back to the  East,  and after their departure the garrison

of the fort was reduced  to its  usual number.  I began to feel weary in this comparative  solitude,  and I gave way

to terrible fits of passion. 

The heat was intense, and so disagreeable to me that I wrote to M.  Grimani, asking for two summer suits of

clothes, and telling him  where they would be found, if Razetta had not sold them.  A week  afterwards I was in

the major's apartment when I saw the wretch  Razetta come in, accompanied by a man whom he introduced as

Petrillo,  the celebrated favourite of the Empress of Russia, just arrived from  St. Petersburg.  He ought to have

said infamous instead of  celebrated, and clown instead of favourite. 

The major invited them to take a seat, and Razetta, receiving a  parcel from Grimani's gondolier, handed it to

me, saying, 

"I have brought you your rags; take them." 

I answered: 

"Some day I will bring you a 'rigano':" 

At these words the scoundrel dared to raise his cane, but the  indignant major compelled him to lower his tone

by asking him whether  he had any wish to pass the night in the guardhouse.  Petrillo, who  had not yet

opened his lips, told me then that he was sorry not to  have found me in Venice, as I might have shewn him

round certain  places which must be well known to me. 

"Very likely we should have met your wife in such places,"  I  answered. 

"I am a good judge of faces," he said, "and I can see that you are  a  true gallowsbird." 

I was trembling with rage, and the major, who shared my utter  disgust, told them that he had business to

transact, and they took  their leave.  The major assured me that on the following day he would  go to the war

office to complain of Razetta, and that he would have  him punished for his insolence. 

I remained alone, a prey to feelings of the deepest indignation,  and  to a most ardent thirst for revenge. 

The fortress was entirely surrounded by water, and my windows were  not overlooked by any of the sentinels.

A boat coming under my  windows could therefore easily take me to Venice during the night and  bring me

back to the fortress before daybreak.  All that was  necessary was to find a boatman who, for a certain

amount, would risk  the galleys in case of discovery.  Amongst several who brought  provisions to the fort, I

chose a boatman whose countenance pleased  me, and I offered him one sequin; he promised to let me know


Childhood

CHAPTER VII 88



Top




Page No 91


his  decision on the following day.  He was true to his time, and declared  himself ready to take me.  He

informed me that, before deciding to  serve me, he had wished to know whether I was kept in the fort for  any

great crime, but as the wife of the major had told him that my  imprisonment had been caused by very trifling

frolics, I could rely  upon him.  We arranged that he should be under my window at the  beginning of the night,

and that his boat should be provided with a  mast long enough to enable me to slide along it from the window

to  the boat. 

The appointed hour came, and everything being ready I got safely  into  the boat, landed at the Sclavonian

quay, ordered the boatman to  wait  for me, and wrapped up in a mariner's cloak I took my way  straight to  the

gate of SaintSauveur, and engaged the waiter of a  coffeeroom to  take me to Razetta's house. 

Being quite certain that he would not be at home at that time, I  rang  the bell, and I heard my sister's voice

telling me that if I  wanted  to see him I must call in the morning.  Satisfied with this, I  went  to the foot of the

bridge and sat down, waiting there to see  which  way he would come, and a few minutes before midnight I

saw him  advancing from the square of SaintPaul.  It was all I wanted to  know; I went back to my boat and

returned to the fort without any  difficulty.  At five o'clock in the morning everyone in the garrison  could see

me enjoying my walk on the platform. 

Taking all the time necessary to mature my plans, I made the  following arrangements to secure my revenge

with perfect safety, and  to prove an alibi in case I should kill my rascally enemy, as it was  my intention to do.

The day preceding the night fixed for my  expedition, I walked about with the son of the Adjutant Zen, who

was  only twelve years old, but who amused me much by his shrewdness.  The  reader will meet him again in

the year 1771.  As I was walking with  him, I jumped down from one of the bastions, and feigned to sprain my

ankle.  Two soldiers carried me to my room, and the surgeon of the  fort, thinking that I was suffering from a

luxation, ordered me to  keep to bed, and wrapped up the ankle in towels saturated with  camphorated spirits of

wine.  Everybody came to see me, and I  requested the soldier who served me to remain and to sleep in my

room.  I knew that a glass of brandy was enough to stupefy the man,  and to make him sleep soundly.  As soon

as I saw him fast asleep, I  begged the surgeon and the chaplain, who had his room over mine, to  leave me,

and at halfpast ten I lowered myself in the boat. 

As soon as I reached Venice, I bought a stout cudgel, and I sat  myself down on a doorstep, at the corner of

the street near Saint  Paul's Square.  A narrow canal at the end of the street, was, I  thought, the very place to

throw my enemy in.  That canal has now  disappeared. 

At a quarter before twelve I see Razetta, walking along leisurely.  I  come out of the street with rapid strides,

keeping near the wall to  compel him to make room for me, and I strike a first blow on the  head, and a second

on his arm; the third blow sends him tumbling in  the canal, howling and screaming my name.  At the same

instant a  Forlan, or citizen of Forli, comes out of a house on my left side  with a lantern in his hand.  A blow

from my cudgel knocks the lantern  out of his grasp, and the man, frightened out of his wits, takes to  his heels.

I throw away my stick, I run at full speed through the  square and over the bridge, and while people are

hastening towards  the spot where the disturbance had taken place, I jump into the boat,  and, thanks to a

strong breeze swelling our sail, I get back to the  fortress.  Twelve o'clock was striking as I reentered my

room  through the window.  I quickly undress myself, and the moment I am in  my bed I wake up the soldier by

my loud screams, telling him to go  for the surgeon, as I am dying of the colic. 

The chaplain, roused by my screaming, comes down and finds me in  convulsions.  In the hope that some

diascordium would relieve me, the  good old man runs to his room and brings it, but while he has gone  for

some water I hide the medicine.  After half an hour of wry faces,  I say that I feel much better, and thanking all

my friends, I beg  them to retire, which everyone does, wishing me a quiet sleep. 


Childhood

CHAPTER VII 89



Top




Page No 92


The next morning I could not get up in consequence of my sprained  ankle, although I had slept very well; the

major was kind enough to  call upon me before going to Venice, and he said that very likely my  colic had

been caused by the melon I had eaten for my dinner the day  before. 

The major returned at one o'clock in the afternoon.  "I have good  news to give you," he said to me, with a

joyful laugh.  "Razetta was  soundly cudgelled last night and thrown into a canal." 

"Has he been killed?" 

"No; but I am glad of it for your sake, for his death would make  your  position much more serious.  You are

accused of having done it." 

"I am very glad people think me guilty; it is something of a  revenge,  but it will be rather difficult to bring it

home to me." 

"Very difficult!  All the same, Razetta swears he recognized you,  and  the same declaration is made by the

Forlan who says that you  struck  his hand to make him drop his lantern.  Razetta's nose is  broken,  three of his

teeth are gone, and his right arm is severely  hurt.  You  have been accused before the avogador, and M.

Grimani has  written to  the war office to complain of your release from the  fortress without  his knowledge.  I

arrived at the office just in time.  The secretary  was reading Grimani's letter, and I assured his  excellency that

it  was a false report, for I left you in bed this  morning, suffering  from a sprained ankle.  I told him likewise

that at  twelve o'clock  last night you were very near death from a severe  attack of colic." 

"Was it at midnight that Razetta was so well treated?" 

"So says the official report.  The war secretary wrote at once to  M.  Grimani and informed him that you have

not left the fort, and that  you are even now detained in it, and that the plaintiff is at  liberty, if he chooses, to

send commissaries to ascertain the fact.  Therefore, my dear abbe, you must prepare yourself for an

interrogatory." 

"I expect it, and I will answer that I am very sorry to be  innocent." 

Three days afterwards, a commissary came to the fort with a clerk  of  the court, and the proceedings were

soon over.  Everybody knew that  I  had sprained my ankle; the chaplain, the surgeon, my bodyservant,  and

several others swore that at midnight I was in bed suffering from  colic.  My alibi being thoroughly proved, the

avogador sentenced  Razetta and the Forlan to pay all expenses without prejudice to my  rights of action. 

After this judgment, the major advised me to address to the  secretary  of war a petition which he undertook to

deliver himself, and  to claim  my release from the fort.  I gave notice of my proceedings to  M.  Grimani, and a

week afterwards the major told me that I was free,  and  that he would himself take me to the abbe.  It was at

dinnertime,  and  in the middle of some amusing conversation, that he imparted that  piece of information.  Not

supposing him to be in earnest, and in  order to keep up the joke, I told him very politely that I preferred  his

house to Venice, and that, to prove it, I would be happy to  remain a week longer, if he would grant me

permission to do so.  I  was taken at my word, and everybody seemed very pleased.  But when,  two hours later,

the news was confirmed, and I could no longer doubt  the truth of my release, I repented the week which I had

so foolishly  thrown away as a present to the major; yet I had not the courage to  break my word, for

everybody, and particularly his wife, had shown  such unaffected pleasure, it would have been contemptible

of me to  change my mind.  The good woman knew that I owed her every kindness  which I had enjoyed, and

she might have thought me ungrateful. 

But I met in the fort with a last adventure, which I must not  forget  to relate. 


Childhood

CHAPTER VII 90



Top




Page No 93


On the following day, an officer dressed in the national uniform  called upon the major, accompanied by an

elderly man of about sixty  years of age, wearing a sword, and, presenting to the major a  dispatch with the seal

of the war office, he waited for an answer,  and went away as soon as he had received one from the governor. 

After the officer had taken leave, the major, addressing himself to  the elderly gentleman, to whom he gave

the title of count, told him  that his orders were to keep him a prisoner, and that he gave him the  whole of the

fort for his prison.  The count offered him his sword,  but the major nobly refused to take it, and escorted him

to the room  he was to occupy.  Soon after, a servant in livery brought a bed and  a trunk, and the next morning

the same servant, knocking at my door,  told me that his master begged the honour of my company to

breakfast.  I accepted the invitation, and he received me with these words: 

"Dear sir, there has been so much talk in Venice about the skill  with  which you proved your incredible alibi,

that I could not help  asking  for the honour of your acquaintance." 

"But, count, the alibi being a true one, there can be no skill  required to prove it.  Allow me to say that those

who doubt its truth  are paying me a very poor compliment, for" 

"Never mind; do not let us talk any more of that, and forgive me.  But as we happen to be companions in

misfortune, I trust you will not  refuse me your friendship.  Now for breakfast." 

After our meal, the count, who had heard from me some portion of my  history, thought that my confidence

called for a return on his part,  and he began: "I am the Count de Bonafede.  In my early days I served  under

Prince Eugene, but I gave up the army, and entered on a civil  career in Austria.  I had to fly from Austria and

take refuge in  Bavaria in consequence of an unfortunate duel.  In Munich I made the  acquaintance of a young

lady belonging to a noble family; I eloped  with her and brought her to Venice, where we were married.  I have

now been twenty years in Venice.  I have six children, and everybody  knows me.  About a week ago I sent my

servant to the postoffice for  my letters, but they were refused him because he had not any money to  pay the

postage.  I went myself, but the clerk would not deliver me  my letters, although I assured him that I would pay

for them the next  time.  This made me angry, and I called upon the Baron de Taxis, the  postmaster, and

complained of the clerk, but he answered very rudely  that the clerk had simply obeyed his orders, and that my

letters  would only be delivered on payment of the postage.  I felt very  indignant, but as I was in his house I

controlled my anger, went  home, and wrote a note to him asking him to give me satisfaction for  his rudeness,

telling him that I would never go out without my sword,  and that I would force him to fight whenever and

wherever I should  meet him.  I never came across him, but yesterday I was accosted by  the secretary of the

inquisitors, who told me that I must forget the  baron's rude conduct, and go under the guidance of an officer

whom he  pointed out to me, to imprison myself for a week in this fortress.  I  shall thus have the pleasure of

spending that time with you:' 

I told him that I had been free for the last twentyfour hours, but  that to shew my gratitude for his friendly

confidence I would feel  honoured if he would allow me to keep him company.  As I had already  engaged

myself with the major, this was only a polite falsehood. 

In the afternoon I happened to be with him on the tower of the  fort,  and pointed out a gondola advancing

towards the lower gate; he  took  his spyglass and told me that it was his wife and daughter  coming to  see

him.  We went to meet the ladies, one of whom might once  have  been worth the trouble of an elopement; the

other, a young person  between fourteen and sixteen, struck me as a beauty of a new style.  Her hair was of a

beautiful light auburn, her eyes were blue and very  fine, her nose a Roman, and her pretty mouth, halfopen

and laughing,  exposed a set of teeth as white as her complexion, although a  beautiful rosy tint somewhat

veiled the whiteness of the last.  Her  figure was so slight that it seemed out of nature, but her perfectly

formed breast appeared an altar on which the god of love would have  delighted to breathe the sweetest

incense.  This splendid chest was,  however, not yet well furnished, but in my imagination I gave her all  the


Childhood

CHAPTER VII 91



Top




Page No 94


embonpoint which might have been desired, and I was so pleased  that I could not take my looks from her.  I

met her eyes, and her  laughing countenance seemed to say to me: "Only wait for two years,  at the utmost, and

all that your imagination is now creating will  then exist in reality." 

She was elegantly dressed in the prevalent fashion, with large  hoops,  and like the daughters of the nobility

who have not yet  attained the  age of puberty, although the young countess was  marriageable.  I had  never

dared to stare so openly at the bosom of a  young lady of  quality, but I thought there was no harm in fixing my

eyes on a spot  where there was nothing yet but in expectation. 

The count, after having exchanged a few words in German with his  wife, presented me in the most flattering

manner, and I was received  with great politeness.  The major joined us, deeming it his duty to  escort the

countess all over the fortress, and I improved the  excellent opportunity thrown in my way by the inferiority of

my  position; I offered my arm to the young lady, and the count left us  to go to his room. 

I was still an adept in the old Venetian fashion of attending upon  ladies, and the young countess thought me

rather awkward, though I  believed myself very fashionable when I placed my hand under her arm,  but she

drew it back in high merriment.  Her mother turned round to  enquire what she was laughing at, and I was

terribly confused when I  heard her answer that I had tickled her. 

"This is the way to offer your arm to a lady," she said, and she  passed her hand through my arm, which I

rounded in the most clumsy  manner, feeling it a very difficult task to resume a dignified  countenance.

Thinking me a novice of the most innocent species, she  very likely determined to make sport of me.  She

began by remarking  that by rounding my arm as I had done I placed it too far from her  waist, and that I was

consequently out of drawing.  I told her I did  not know how to draw, and inquired whether it was one of her

accomplishments. 

"I am learning," she answered, "and when you call upon us I will  shew  you Adam and Eve, after the

Chevalier Liberi ; I have made a copy  which has been found very fine by some professors, although they did

not know it was my work." 

"Why did you not tell them?" 

"Because those two figures are too naked." 

"I am not curious to see your Adam, but I will look at your Eve  with  pleasure, and keep your secret." 

This answer made her laugh again, and again her mother turned  round.  I put on the look of a simpleton, for,

seeing the advantage I  could  derive from her opinion of me, I had formed my plan at the very  moment she

tried to teach me how to offer my arm to a lady. 

She was so convinced of my simplicity that she ventured to say that  she considered her Adam by far more

beautiful than her Eve, because  in her drawing of the man she had omitted nothing, every muscle being

visible, while there was none conspicuous in Eve.  "It is," she  added, "a figure with nothing in it." 

"Yet it is the one which I shall like best." 

"No; believe me, Adam will please you most." 

This conversation had greatly excited me.  I had on a pair of linen  breeches, the weather being very warm....  I

was afraid of the major  and the countess, who were a few yards in front of us, turning round  .... I was on

thorns.  To make matters worse, the young lady  stumbled, one of her shoes slipped off, and presenting me her


Childhood

CHAPTER VII 92



Top




Page No 95


pretty  foot she asked me to put the shoe right.  I knelt on the ground, and,  very likely without thinking, she

lifted up her skirt....  she had  very wide hoops and no petticoat.... what I saw was enough to strike  me dead on

the spot.... When I rose, she asked if anything was the  matter with me. 

A moment after, coming out of one of the casemates, her headdress  got slightly out of order, and she begged

that I would remedy the  accident, but, having to bend her head down, the state in which I was  could no longer

remain a secret for her.  In order to avoid greater  confusion to both of us, she enquired who had made my

watch ribbon; I  told her it was a present from my sister, and she desired to examine  it, but when I answered

her that it was fastened to the fobpocket,  and found that she disbelieved me, I added that she could see for

herself.  She put her hand to it, and a natural but involuntary  excitement caused me to be very indiscreet.  She

must have felt  vexed, for she saw that she had made a mistake in her estimate of my  character; she became

more timid, she would not laugh any more, and  we joined her mother and the major who was shewing her, in

a sentry  box, the body of Marshal de Schulenburg which had been deposited  there until the mausoleum

erected for him was completed.  As for  myself, I felt deeply ashamed.  I thought myself the first man who  had

alarmed her innocence, and I felt ready to do anything to atone  for the insult. 

Such was my delicacy of feeling in those days.  I used to credit  people with exalted sentiments, which often

existed only in my  imagination.  I must confess that time has entirely destroyed that  delicacy; yet I do not

believe myself worse than other men, my equals  in age and inexperience. 

We returned to the count's apartment, and the day passed off rather  gloomily.  Towards evening the ladies

went away, but the countess  gave me a pressing invitation to call upon them in Venice. 

The young lady, whom I thought I had insulted, had made such a deep  impression upon me that the seven

following days seemed very long;  yet I was impatient to see her again only that I might entreat her

forgiveness, and convince her of my repentance. 

The following day the count was visited by his son; he was plain  featured, but a thorough gentleman, and

modest withal.  Twentyfive  years afterwards I met him in Spain, a cadet in the king's body  guard.  He had

served as a private twenty years before obtaining this  poor promotion.  The reader will hear of him in good

time; I will  only mention here that when I met him in Spain, he stood me out that  I had never known him; his

selflove prompted this very contemptible  lie. 

Early on the eighth day the count left the fortress, and I took my  departure the same evening, having made an

appointment at a coffee  house in St. Mark's Square with the major who was to accompany me to  M.

Grimani's house.  I took leave of his wife, whose memory will  always be dear to me, and she said, "I thank

you for your skill in  proving your alibi, but you have also to thank me for having  understood you so well.  My

husband never heard anything about it  until it was all over." 

As soon as I reached Venice, I went to pay a visit to Madame Orio,  where I was made welcome.  I remained

to supper, and my two charming  sweethearts who were praying for the death of the bishop, gave me the  most

delightful hospitality for the night. 

At noon the next day I met the major according to our appointment,  and we called upon the Abbe Grimani.

He received me with the air of  a guilty man begging for mercy, and I was astounded at his stupidity  when he

entreated me to forgive Razetta and his companion.  He told  me that the bishop was expected very soon, and

that he had ordered a  room to be ready for me, and that I could take my meals with him.  Then he introduced

me to M. Valavero, a man of talent, who had just  left the ministry of war, his term of office having lasted the

usual  six months.  I paid my duty to him, and we kept up a kind of  desultory conversation until the departure

of the major.  When he had  left us M. Valavero entreated me to confess that I had been the  guilty party in the

attack upon Razetta.  I candidly told him that  the thrashing had been my handiwork, and I gave him all the


Childhood

CHAPTER VII 93



Top




Page No 96


particulars, which amused him immensely.  He remarked that, as I had  perpetrated the affair before midnight,

the fools had made a mistake  in their accusation; but that, after all, the mistake had not  materially helped me

in proving the alibi, because my sprained ankle,  which everybody had supposed a real accident, would of

itself have  been sufficient. 

But I trust that my kind reader has not forgotten that I had a very  heavy weight upon my conscience, of which

I longed to get rid.  I had  to see the goddess of my fancy, to obtain my pardon, or die at her  feet. 

I found the house without difficulty; the count was not at home.  The  countess received me very kindly, but

her appearance caused me so  great a surprise that I did not know what to say to her.  I had  fancied that I was

going to visit an angel, that I would find her in  a lovely paradise, and I found myself in a large sittingroom

furnished with four rickety chairs and a dirty old table.  There was  hardly any light in the room because the

shutters were nearly closed.  It might have been a precaution against the heat, but I judged that  it was more

probably for the purpose of concealing the windows, the  glass of which was all broken.  But this visible

darkness did not  prevent me from remarking that the countess was wrapped up in an old  tattered gown, and

that her chemise did not shine by its cleanliness.  Seeing that I was ill at ease, she left the room, saying that

she  would send her daughter, who, a few minutes afterwards, came in with  an easy and noble appearance, and

told me that she had expected me  with great impatience, but that I had surprised her at a time at  which she

was not in the habit of receiving any visits. 

I did not know what to answer, for she did not seem to me to be the  same person.  Her miserable dishabille

made her look almost ugly, and  I wondered at the impression she had produced upon me at the  fortress.  She

saw my surprise, and partly guessed my thoughts, for  she put on a look, not of vexation, but of sorrow which

called forth  all my pity.  If she had been a philosopher she might have rightly  despised me as a man whose

sympathy was enlisted only by her fine  dress, her nobility, or her apparent wealth; but she endeavoured to

bring me round by her sincerity.  She felt that if she could call a  little sentiment into play, it would certainly

plead in her favour. 

"I see that you are astonished, reverend sir, and I know the reason  of your surprise.  You expected to see great

splendour here, and you  find only misery.  The government allows my father but a small  salary, and there are

nine of us.  As we must attend church on  Sundays and holidays in a style proper to our condition, we are often

compelled to go without our dinner, in order to get out of pledge the  clothes which urgent need too often

obliges us to part with, and  which we pledge anew on the following day.  If we did not attend  mass, the curate

would strike our names off the list of those who  share the alms of the Confraternity of the Poor, and those

alms alone  keep us afloat." 

What a sad tale!  She had guessed rightly.  I was touched, but  rather  with shame than true emotion.  I was not

rich myself, and, as I  was  no longer in love, I only heaved a deep sigh, and remained as cold  as  ice.

Nevertheless, her position was painful, and I answered  politely, speaking with kindness and assuring her of

my sympathy.  "Were I wealthy," I said, "I would soon shew you that your tale of  woe has not fallen on

unfeeling ears; but I am poor, and, being at  the eve of my departure from Venice, even my friendship would

be  useless to you."  Then, after some desultory talk, I expressed a hope  that her beauty would yet win

happiness for her.  She seemed to  consider for a few minutes, and said, "That may happen some day,  provided

that the man who feels the power of my charms understands  that they can be bestowed only with my heart,

and is willing to  render me the justice I deserve; I am only looking for a lawful  marriage, without dreaming of

rank or fortune; I no longer believe in  the first, and I know how to live without the second; for I have been

accustomed to poverty, and even to abject need; but you cannot  realize that.  Come and see my drawings." 

"You are very good, mademoiselle." 

Alas!  I was not thinking of her drawings, and I could no longer  feel  interested in her Eve, but I followed her. 


Childhood

CHAPTER VII 94



Top




Page No 97


We came to a chamber in which I saw a table, a chair, a small  toilet  glass and a bed with the straw palliasse

turned over, very  likely for  the purpose of allowing the lookeron to suppose that there  were  sheets

underneath, but I was particularly disgusted by a certain  smell, the cause of which was recent; I was

thunderstruck, and if I  had been still in love, this antidote would have been sufficiently  powerful to cure me

instanter.  I wished for nothing but to make my  escape, never to return, and I regretted that I could not throw

on  the table a handful of ducats, which I should have considered the  price of my ransom. 

The poor girl shewed me.  her drawings; they were fine, and I  praised  them, without alluding particularly to

Eve, and without  venturing a  joke upon Adam.  I asked her, for the sake of saying  something, why  she did not

try to render her talent remunerative by  learning pastel  drawing. 

"I wish I could," she answered, "but the box of chalks alone costs  two sequins." 

"Will you forgive me if I am bold enough to offer you six?" 

"Alas!  I accept them gratefully, and to be indebted to you for  such  a service makes me truly happy." 

Unable to keep back her tears, she turned her head round to conceal  them from me, and I took that

opportunity of laying the money on the  table, and out of politeness, wishing to spare her every unnecessary

humiliation, I saluted her lips with a kiss which she was at liberty  to consider a loving one, as I wanted her to

ascribe my reserve to  the respect I felt for her.  I then left her with a promise to call  another day to see her

father.  I never kept my promise.  The reader  will see how I met her again after ten years. 

How many thoughts crowded upon my mind as I left that house!  What  a  lesson!  I compared reality with the

imagination, and I had to give  the preference to the last, as reality is always dependent on it.  I  then began to

forsee a truth which has been clearly proved to me in  my after life, namely, that love is only a feeling of

curiosity more  or less intense, grafted upon the inclination placed in us by nature  that the species may be

preserved.  And truly, woman is like a book,  which, good or bad, must at first please us by the frontispiece.  If

this is not interesting, we do not feel any wish to read the book,  and our wish is in direct proportion to the

interest we feel.  The  frontispiece of woman runs from top to bottom like that of a book,  and her feet, which

are most important to every man who shares my  taste, offer the same interest as the edition of the work.  If it

is  true that most amateurs bestow little or no attention upon the feet  of a woman, it is likewise a fact that most

readers care little or  nothing whether a book is of the first edition or the tenth.  At all  events, women are quite

right to take the greatest care of their  face, of their dress, of their general appearance; for it is only by  that part

of the frontispiece that they can call forth a wish to read  them in those men who have not been endowed by

nature with the  privilege of blindness.  And just in the same manner that men, who  have read a great many

books, are certain to feel at last a desire  for perusing new works even if they are bad, a man who has known

many  women, and all handsome women, feels at last a curiosity for ugly  specimens when he meets with

entirely new ones.  It is all very well  for his eye to discover the paint which conceals the reality, but his

passion has become a vice, and suggests some argument in favour of  the lying frontispiece.  It is possible, at

least he thinks so, that  the work may prove better than the titlepage, and the reality more  acceptable than the

paint which hides it.  He then tries to peruse  the book, but the leaves have not been opened; he meets with

some  resistance, the living book must be read according to established  rules, and the bookworm falls a

victim to a coquetry, the monster  which persecutes all those who make a business of love.  As for thee,

intelligent man, who hast read the few preceding lines, let me tell  thee that, if they do not assist in opening

thy eyes, thou art lost;  I mean that thou art certain of being a victim to the fair sex to the  very last moment of

thy life.  If my candour does not displease thee,  accept my congratulations.  In the evening I called upon

Madame Orio,  as I wanted to inform her charming nieces that, being an inmate of  Grimani's house, I could

not sleep out for the first night.  I found  there the faithful Rosa, who told me that the affair of the alibi was  in

every mouth, and  that, as such celebrity was evidently caused by  a very decided belief in the untruth of the

alibi itself, I ought to  fear a retaliation of the same sort on the part of Razetta, and to  keep on my guard,


Childhood

CHAPTER VII 95



Top




Page No 98


particularly at night. I felt all the importance of  this advice, and I took care never to go out in the evening

otherwise  than in a gondola, or accompanied by some friends.  Madame Manzoni  told me that I was acting

wisely, because, although the judges could  not do otherwise than acquit me, everybody knew the real truth of

the  matter, and Razetta could not fail to be my deadly foe. 

Three or four days afterwards M.  Grimani announced the arrival of  the bishop, who had put up at the convent

of his order, at Saint  Francois de Paul.  He presented me himself to the prelate as a jewel  highly prized by

himself, and as if he had been the only person  worthy of descanting upon its beauty. 

I saw a fine monk wearing his pectoral cross.  He would have  reminded  me of Father Mancia if he had not

looked stouter and less  reserved.  He was about thirtyfour, and had been made a bishop by the  grace of  God,

the Holy See, and my mother.  After pronouncing over me  a  blessing, which I received kneeling, and giving

me his hand to kiss,  he embraced me warmly, calling me his dear son in the Latin language,  in which he

continued to address me.  I thought that, being a  Calabrian, he might feel ashamed of his Italian, but he

undeceived me  by speaking in that language to M. Grimani.  He told me that, as he  could not take me with

him from Venice, I should have to proceed to  Rome, where Grimani would take care to send me, and that I

would  procure his address at Ancona from one of his friends, called Lazari,  a Minim monk, who would

likewise supply me with the means of  continuing my journey. 

"When we meet in Rome," he added, "we can go together to Martorano  by  way of Naples.  Call upon me

tomorrow morning, and have your  breakfast with me.  I intend to leave the day after." 

As we were on our way back to his house, M.  Grimani treated me to  a  long lecture on morals, which nearly

caused me to burst into loud  laughter.  Amongst other things, he informed me that I ought not to  study too

hard, because the air in Calabria was very heavy, and I  might become consumptive from too close application

to my books. 

The next morning at daybreak I went to the bishop.  After saying  his  mass, we took some chocolate, and for

three hours he laid me under  examination.  I saw clearly that he was not pleased with me, but I  was well

enough pleased with him.  He seemed to me a worthy man, and  as he was to lead me along the great highway

of the Church, I felt  attracted towards him, for, at the time, although I entertained a  good opinion of my

personal appearance, I had no confidence whatever  in my talents. 

After the departure of the good bishop, M.  Grimani gave me a  letter  left by him, which I was to deliver to

Father Lazari, at the  Convent  of the Minims, in Ancona.  M. Grimani informed me that he  would send  me to

that city with the ambassador from Venice, who was on  the point  of sailing.  I had therefore to keep myself in

readiness,  and, as I  was anxious to be out of his hands, I approved all his  arrangements.  As soon as I had

notice of the day on which the suite of  the  ambassador would embark, I went to pay my last farewell to all my

acquaintances.  I left my brother Francois in the school of M. Joli,  a celebrated decorative painter.  As the

peotta in which I was to  sail would not leave before daybreak, I spent the short night in the  arms of the two

sisters, who, this time, entertained no hope of ever  seeing me again.  On my side I could not forsee what

would happen,  for I was abandoning myself to fate, and I thought it would be  useless to think of the future.

The night was therefore spent  between joy and sadness, between pleasures and tears.  As I bade them  adieu, I

returned the key which had opened so often for me the road  to happiness. 

This, my first love affair, did not give me any experience of the  world, for our intercourse was always a

happy one, and was never  disturbed by any quarrel or stained by any interested motive.  We  often felt, all

three of us, as if we must raise our souls towards  the eternal Providence of God, to thank Him for having, by

His  particular protection, kept from us all the accidents which might  have disturbed the sweet peace we were

enjoying. 


Childhood

CHAPTER VII 96



Top




Page No 99


I left in the hands of Madame Manzoni all my papers, and all the  forbidden books I possessed.  The good

woman, who was twenty years  older than I, and who, believing in an immutable destiny, took  pleasure in

turning the leaves of the great book of fate, told me  that she was certain of restoring to me all I left with her,

before  the end of the following year, at the latest.  Her prediction caused  me both surprise and pleasure, and

feeling deep reverence for her, I  thought myself bound to assist the realization of her foresight.  After all, if

she predicted the future, it was not through  superstition, or in consequence of some vain foreboding which

reason  must condemn, but through her knowledge of the world, and of the  nature of the person she was

addressing.  She used to laugh because  she never made a mistake. 

I embarked from St: Mark's landing.  M. Grimani had given me ten  sequins, which he thought would keep me

during my stay in the  lazzaretto of Ancona for the necessary quarantine, after which it was  not to be supposed

that I could want any money.  I shared Grimani's  certainty on the subject, and with my natural thoughtlessness

I cared  nothing about it.  Yet I must say that, unknown to everybody, I had  in my purse forty bright sequins,

which powerfully contributed to  increase my cheerfulness, and I left Venice full of joy and without  one

regret. 


Childhood

CHAPTER VII 97



Top





Bookmarks



1. Table of Contents, page = 3

2. Childhood, page = 4

   3. Jacques Casanova, page = 4

4. CASANOVA AT DUX, page = 4

   5. I, page = 4

   6. II, page = 7

   7. III, page = 10

   8. IV, page = 13

   9. TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE, page = 14

   10. AUTHOR'S PREFACE, page = 15

11.  THE MEMOIRS OF JACQUES CASANOVA, page = 21

   12. CHAPTER I., page = 21

   13. CHAPTER II, page = 26

   14. CHAPTER III, page = 38

   15. CHAPTER IV, page = 47

   16. CHAPTER V, page = 65

   17. CHAPTER VI, page = 78

   18. CHAPTER VII, page = 89